-Epilogue: Second Chance, Second Life-
The night after the unusual funeral remained unusual yet hopeful as everyone contemplated the future. As Connor sat on the couch in the livingroom with Henry cuddled up on his lap in a deep sleep and Evelyn resting against his right side Connor thought about everything he had been through, and of everything still waiting for him just around the corner. Cybernetically he kept tabs on the news regarding the mayor's arrest, used his credentials with the precinct to ensure that the mayor was going to be charged with his numerous unforgivable crimes to the fullest extent of the law, and he even managed to keep track of the hospital's records regarding the organ donation of his human body as dozens of people in need were given a second chance at life.
Wrapping his right arm around Evelyn's shoulder Connor pulled her in closer as he used his left hand to gently rub Henry's back as the now deviant father enjoyed spending time with his family, and truly appreciated everything he had in his life. Sinking back into the cushions Connor looked over Evelyn and smiled as he watched her relax and press up against his side in her sleep with great affection.
"Son?" From the middle of the staircase Hank called out to Connor in a low voice as he watched the revived deviant cuddling with his wife and son in the darkness of the livingroom. "Is something wrong?"
"No, I'm just thinking."
"Again?" Reaching the bottom of the staircase Hank walked over to the recliner and sat down as he spoke to his son in a whispering voice. "What's on your mind, now?"
"...Everything."
"Yeah, near-death experiences tend to have that effect on people."
"Have you experienced it before?"
"Yup. I've had my share of close calls while working my shifts, but that car accident..." Sighing as the grim memory bubbled to the surface Hank leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms over his chest in a defensive manner. "That had me up for many nights just thinking and plotting."
"What did you think about?"
"What you're thinking about right now. Everything."
Smirking a little Connor ceased his cybernetic contact with the outside world and told Hank what he was doing. "...The mayor is going to be charged and tried next month for his crimes against Markus, myself and the rest of the city. He's been denied bail due to him being a massive flight risk, and will remain in lock-up under constant surveillance."
"With any luck someone will take that piece of shit out before the trial even begins, and save the taxpayers a pretty penny."
"...I've also been able to keep track of the donations from my body as they've been distributed about the country."
"You've been... Really?"
"Yes. I don't know the names of the recipients," the humbled deviant admitted in a low tone. "but I do know that I was able to help many people with the donations."
"Yeah?"
"Yes. My lungs went to a teenager who had suffered severe trauma during an auto accident, my liver went to a young mother who suffered complications after childbirth, one kidney went to a man who had been injured as a construction site, and the other is going to a little boy who was born with a weakened renal system. A majority of my other organs went to other ill people throughout the state and in total I was able to help twenty-one different people without even meeting them."
"Now that is pretty damn cool." As Hank thought about Connor's accomplishments an interesting question popped up in his head. "...What about your heart?"
"My heart." Resisting the urge to put his right hand over his chest Connor gave Hank an odd glance. "Due to my congenital birth defect and my subsequent surgery to replace the mitral valve with the prototype biocomponent my heart was disqualified from donation. Instead Dr. Khali Stern had my heart taken to her university from whence she graduated, and it's now being used as a teaching tool."
"Wait... How does that work?"
"There is a special type of preservation tank that can be used to keep organic tissue from breaking down for decades at a time. My heart has been placed in such a tank and now has external electrical stimuli to... keep it beating."
"Your heart-" The idea of Connor's human heart still beating despite death having claimed his body made Hank's blue eyes light up. The symbolism of Connor's heart still beating long after his body had succumbed to death was the perfect reflection of just how stubborn the deviant detective truly was. "That's pretty damn impressive."
"And unsettling to know that my heart is beating outside of my chest in a classroom on the East Coast."
"If it's going to help people learn how to be better doctors, and help distribute that fancy new biocomponent..."
"Agreed. It'll do more good to the world if other people can study it, but it's still an unusual image to think of."
"I won't argue with that."
Feeling more at ease Connor gave Henry a kiss on his hair and gave Evelyn a loving look. "...She's exhausted."
"Heartbreak returning to utter relief in love has to be emotionally draining. She was so strong for Henry when... You know. But I could see that her heart had shattered whenever I looked into her eyes. Now there's nothing but love and relief looking back."
"She's the strongest person I've ever met." Pressing Evelyn up closer to his right side Connor's kissed her hair as he tightened his hug around. "I'm glad she was able to stay strong for Henry, but I hope she never has to show that type of strength ever again."
"Same, son." Noting the late time Hank let out a small yawn and stood up slowly from the recliner. Very gently Hank took Henry from Connor's left arm and held him up against his own shoulder without waking Henry up in the process. "Come on. I got Henry you get Evelyn. They need their sleep."
Silently nodding Connor gently moved his arms so he could support Evelyn beneath her shoulders and her knees, and gently lifted her up from the couch to carry in his arms bridal style toward the staircase. As he held his wife in his arms Connor felt Evelyn instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck as she settled into his warm and strong grip, her right ear pressing against his chest to listen to his heartbeat.
"Everyone's tired." Connor whispered as he followed Hank into Henry's bedroom and watched as his father put the sleeping baby down into the crib with a ginger touch. After Hank placed a small blanket over Henry's legs Connor decided to place Evelyn down in Lucas's old bed so they could all sleep together in Henry's room for the night. "I know we want to go to the cabin in three days, but..."
"Once everyone gets some sleep and has time to think about what happened we'll be able to relax and go back to a more routine life."
"I hope you're right."
"I am, son." Putting his right hand to Connor's left shoulder Hank gave his son a confident nod of the head. "If you can defy death not once, but twice, then I know you can get back into a routine and resume your life and live it up to its fullest."
"Thanks, dad."
"Get some sleep and spend the next two days spoiling your wife and son rotten. I already told Fowler to give us the next two weeks off since everything went down the way it did, and he isn't going to tell us 'no' because you died and then got better."
Smirking at the joke Connor gently placed Evelyn down on Lucas's bed and pulled the quilt up to cover her under the warm layer. "...I think I'm going to sleep-in tomorrow morning. I want to stay with Evelyn while she sleeps."
"Sounds just fine to me, son. I'll see all three of you in the morning, and in a few days we'll be at the cabin celebrating yours and Lucas's birthdays."
"Yeah. A celebration of life sounds perfect to me right about now."
August 15th, 2043: - Connor and Lucas's Birthday
The hot summer day at the cabin was just what the family needed after enduring the near tragedy that could've taken Connor from their lives. The lake was nice and quiet and the despite the hot weather there was a cool breeze blowing from the lake to help things remain relatively comfortable. As the family gathered around the lake together Connor glanced at the water and felt a sense of peace wash over him. Being away from the city but near his family was exactly what the deviant needed to begin the emotional healing process of his human body dying, but his consciousness surviving within the confines of his deviant body.
Watching as Henry crawled up the shady cool grass with Evelyn following after him, and watched as Lucas held Madison on his right shoulder as he joined Hank at the edge of the lake to check out the water. Chloe was inside the cabin setting up the portable crib for Madison to sleep in while they stayed at the cabin, and with that sense of loving family Connor felt entirely at ease.
"This was a good idea, dad." Connor complimented his father aloud as he walked over to Henry and scooped him up from the grass. As Henry smiled and smacked his hands against Connor's chest the deviant father just smirked and offered his right hand to Evelyn to hold. "I'd like to think that even if that odd day didn't happen we would've come out here all the same."
"Yup." Hank confirmed as he turned to face Connor as he stayed beside the lake next to Lucas. "I had it planned for some time, but I couldn't be sure until after Maddy was born."
"Good planning. We wouldn't want a pregnant woman too far away from the hospital while she was so close to her due date."
Squeezing Connor's hand lightly Evelyn gave him a gentle smile. "I'm so very glad Henry was born after the cold weather faded away. I can't imagine trying to get to the hospital during a blizzard or driving through Chicago traffic."
"I wonder if the weather will be cooperative for Markus and North when-" Stopping himself before he said anything more Connor tried but failed to come up with a convincing cover for what he just said, and dropped his voice in embarassment. "...N-Never mind."
"Wait... what?!" Evelyn's eyes went wide as Connor blushed a bright blue considering he accidentally let the surprise slip. "They're going to have a baby, too?"
"Uh... I wasn't supposed to say anything. YET."
"Their secret is safe with me, but that doesn't mean I'm not going to be excited on their behalf!"
"...Please don't-" Evelyn's index finger gently pressing to his lips silenced Connor as his blush faded.
"I promise I won't say anything until they do."
"...Thank you."
"When is she due?"
"February."
"In eight months?" The large time frame seemed utterly shocking to Evelyn as she didn't know about Henry until she was almost half way through her own pregnancy. "She's certain she's pregnant despite it being so soon?"
"Yes. Having many new updates and upgrades to her system allowed North to note the very moment she successfully conceived. And according to Markus she is already showing a little, too."
"So soon?"
Letting his blush fade and his grin return Connor confirmed the situation at hand. "They're having twins."
"Oh, my... I'm so happy for them! Twins!"
"Remember, don't say anything yet."
"I won't, Connor. I'll wait for them to say something and then I'll celebrate." Combing her right fingers through Henry's dark hair Evelyn just smiled and compared her son's face to Connor's face; the resemblance uncanny and almost perfect. "I guess Hank was right. It seems like pregnancy is contagious right about now."
Glancing over at Maddy and Lucas passed her over to Hank to hold and carry over to the shade to sit down by the cold fire pit Connor smirked at his tiny niece and imagined having the chance to raise a daughter as well as a son. "...Think in a few years we'd try for another baby?"
"I... I'm not against it." It was Evelyn's turn to blush as she contemplated the question. "But Henry is a miracle baby who beat the odds. Do you really think we could get so lucky twice?"
"I don't see why not. It seems like luck and timing is the Anderson guide to survival."
Giving Connor a kiss on his lips Evelyn grinned and pulled him toward the bon fire pit so they could sit in the shade and just enjoy one another's company on the peaceful and warm summer day. "Come on, birthday boy. We're going to celebrate your life with your family, and then we're going to celebrate with each other in a more... 'private manner' after dinner."
Blushing yet again Connor cleared his voice and just let his wife lead the way. "Whatever you want to do, Evelyn. I won't argue."
"Yeah?" Giving him a playful look over her right shoulder Evelyn winked and squeezed his hand again. "I thought you'd like that."
Autumn of 2043:
Having returned to his life as a deviant detective Connor was falling back into a daily routine of seeing his wife and son before going to into the precinct along with Hank, and the two detectives went about their shift of protecting and handling deviant cases just as they normally did. The precinct treated Connor as they always had and with only the occasional close call with an aggressive deviant Connor was keeping himself well out of harm's way as his strengthened instinct for self preservation kept reminding him that he couldn't just keep pushing himself to impossible standards just to solve his cases now that he had a son and wife to take care of.
As Hank sat down behind his desk with a mug of warm coffee in his left hand he passed Connor his own mug and gave him a cheesy grin.
Curious about the contents of the mug Connor picked it up and peered inside at the pale blue liquid steaming up from the mug. "...What's this?"
"You tell me."
Dipping his left index finger down into the mug Connor got a sample of the liquid and pressed it to his tongue to run an analysis. "...Thirium."
"Yup."
"But it... tastes like peppermint."
"Yup."
"I don't understand."
"Well," giving the confused deviant a coy smirk Hank motioned toward Gavin as the abrasive Sergeant typed away at his keyboard behind his own desk. "it turns out Abby had been experimenting with adding flavor to Thirium and started making a synthetic type of tea for androids to drink. Gavin brought in a pretty good selection for you and the other androids in the precinct to try."
"That was very kind of both of them." Picking up the mug Connor sipped at the special tea and approved of the flavor. "Tastes like the real thing."
"Are you going to get those upgrades like Lucas so you can eat real food again?"
"I've considered it, but I'm not so sure that'd be a good idea."
"Why's that?"
"Remember how even as a human I could never really feel a sense of hunger?"
"Yeah, what of it?"
"Androids don't feel it at all. The upgrade is meant to be a substitute for Thirium ingestion, and will only alert me to my low energy level in the event I reach a critical level."
"So you'd pass out from the android equivalent to low blood sugar before you knew you were in need of a boost?"
"Essentially, yes."
"Good to know. But I'm pretty sure the upgrade came with the 'sense of hunger' as a part of it."
Taking another sip of the tea Connor gave his father an odd look. "How so?"
"During Thanksgiving last year Lucas took me aside and asked me what it meant if his stomach made a growling noise."
"...O-Oh." Finishing off his drink Connor set the empty mug aside and gave Hank a shrug of his shoulders. "Then perhaps the upgrades could be beneficial after all. Especially with Henry still trying new foods."
"At least he's being more cooperative when trying new stuff these days."
"Speaking of which, we'll need to stop by the grocery store and pick up more blueberries for Henry."
"Already?"
"He seems to love them. He dislikes strawberries with a passion though."
"Kids are weird."
A paper ball bounced off of Connor's left shoulder as Gavin called out to the two detective curiously. "Have you ever had to deal with a kid trying to eat shaving cream because she thinks it's whipped cream?"
"No." Connor confirmed that Henry hadn't done anything like that. "He had attempted to eat Ruby's dog food once, but Evelyn stopped him."
Laughing to himself Hank just remembered the look on Evelyn's face as she scooped Henry up from the kitchen floor in time to get the kibble out of his tiny hand. She looked mortified while Henry was just giggling at his mother's reaction.
"Yeah..." Gavin looked a tad uncomfortable as thought about all the mess Aria had made once she started crawling around. Dumped over garbage can, destroyed laundry baskets, tipped over chairs... But there was one incident that would always stand out in Gavin's mind. "There's a good reason we put the litter box up on top of the dryer and out her reach. That was too damn close..."
Chris walked between the two desks as he sipped at his own mug of coffee and shook his head at the stories being exhanged. "Damian was convinced that toothpaste was actually frosting, and we had to keep that locked up in the top of the medicine cabinet since he would try to climb on the sink to get to it."
The silly moments made Hank laugh again and he thought about Cole as a toddler after he first brought Sumo home as a Christmas gift. "Two days after I put Sumo's bowls on the floor Cole decided he wanted to drink water the same way Sumo did, and got milk and cereal all over the kitchen floor."
Turning to face Hank again Connor let a faint grin of pride appear as Hank spoke about Cole without feeling immediately sad. "I'll be sure to keep Ruby's bowls off the floor so Henry doesn't get any ideas."
"Be sure to let Lucas know about Ash's litter box now so he doesn't have to worry about it later."
"Good idea." Cybernetically Connor spoke with his little brother and smirked as Lucas sent him an image of Madison taking a nap with Ash cuddled up against her side to keep her warm. "Hank..." Reaching out his right hand Connor retracted his artificial skin and uploaded the image onto Hank's phone for him to see for himself. "Lucas just sent me this."
Peering at his phone Hank smiled proudly at the sweet image. "Just like Cole and Sumo, Maddie and Ash are already best friends."
"I'm sure once Henry is a little bigger and can play properly with Ruby she'll be less guarded and more cuddly as well."
"She's a bloodhound, son. She won't let her protective nature down just yet."
"Interesting to note."
"Come on, let's finish this case up so we can head home."
"Of course. The case was already simple enough as it."
"Yeah, I know. Go figure a mistaken identity would be the easiest case of the day."
"It's fortune the security footage confirmed that the suspect was in fact a former human employee attempting to frame his android coworker upon getting fired. It spared us many potentially wasted hours."
"Yeah, and with scruples like that I can't imagine why the bank fired that guy's sorry ass."
Returning home with a few extra groceries on their person, Hank insisting that they have another big Thanksgiving to celebrate Henry and Madison's inclusion to the family, Connor joined his wife and son in the livingroom to get in some play time before Henry went to bed. In the kitchen Hank put away the groceries and checked out the simple dinner that Evelyn had prepared why everyone was out of the house. Sitting down on the floor across from his son as Henry pulled himself upright to stand up, and lean against his strong plastic 'busy station' designed to keep him engaged and help him develop his fine motor skills as he grew-up.
Evelyn gave Connor a kiss as he joined her on the floor and held up her phone to record Henry standing up all on his own.
"How long has he been standing?" Connor asked as he laid on right side on the floor to look Henry in the eyes as the baby stood up all by himself and playing with his toys.
"He just started pulling himself up this afternoon with the coffee table." Confirming the baby's progress Evelyn smiled her proud maternal smile. The baby boy was standing on his own and making sounds that were surprisingly close to real words already. "I was getting a little worried since he should've been doing that a month ago."
"All babies develop differently. According to Hank's experiences with Cole's progress Cole didn't crawl until he was six months old, stand until eight months old and walk until ten months old. Henry was crawling at five and half months and he's barely eight months right now."
"That's a relief I'd hate to think he was missing out on his milestones and we didn't catch it in time."
"Henry's doing just fine." Smiling at his son as Henry handed him one of his squishy foam blocks Connor accepted the toy and watched his son with true pride in his soulful brown eyes. The life in Connor's eyes hadn't diminished in the slightest as he returned to living as a deviant, and it only proved that deviants were all very much alive. "I estimate he'll take his first steps within the month."
"I want to see it, but at the same time I kind of hope he doesn't." Flashing Connor a conflicted smile Evelyn scooted back a little from Henry to ensure her son had plenty of room to climb around. "Once he's walking I want to go back to work."
"I remember. Have you selected a daycare for Henry?"
"Wait, they didn't tell you, yet?"
"...Evidently not, as I have no idea who this 'they' is you're referring to."
"Josh and Simon." Turning to watch as Hank strolled back into the livingroom to lean over the back of the couch to admire Henry himself Evelyn told her husband the good news. "Ever since Markus and North spread the word of their impending twins Simon refurbished an unused guest room into a daycare center, and he's is going to take over their care."
"That's a fantastic idea. Henry will love it out there."
"Lucas is going to take Maddy out there next month when Chloe starts her training in nursing school, so Henry will have more chances to play with his cousin."
"Perfect. Sounds like everything is moving along perfectly."
From behind the couch Hank cleared his throat a little as he pointed at Henry. "Speaking of moving..."
Henry let go of his supportive toy and managed to stand up and balance all on his own. Looking over at Connor just a few inches away Henry lifted up his small foot and put it back down as if contemplating whether or not he could make the distance or not.
Sitting up slowly on the floor Connor held out his hands and spoke to Henry in a calm tone. "You can do it, Henry. Come over here."
Evelyn got her knees to record Henry as he took his first wobbly step and fell back down on his rump.
"You can do it, try again..."
Moving slowly but surely Henry managed to pull himself back up with his strong supportive toy and got back on his feet.
"Come on, Henry." Remaining patient and hopeful Connor coaxed his son into taking his first steps. "Come and see daddy..."
Henry made a small noise that was very close to another word as if issuing a battle cry and took another step. Without losing his balance but still wobbling where he stood Henry took a full step forward, and then another and another. Slowly he managed to walk the necessary six steps to get to Connor and fell onto Connor's lap with a proud smile on his face.
"You did it, Henry!" Giving Henry a gentle hug Connor proudly put his son on his lap and had him turn to face Evelyn so she could record his smiling face. "Good job!"
Hank crossed his arms over his chest as he made an unusual observation on the interaction. "Hard to believe at one point you were convinced you wouldn't be a good father, kid."
"I... I guess I found my confidence." Helping Henry to stand back up Connor motioned toward Evelyn with his right hand. "...And I promised to do better than 'you know who' ever did. I won't break my word with my son."
"Good answer, Connor."
Evelyn held up her own hands and playfully waved for Henry to keep walking. "Come here, baby. Walk to mommy."
Seemingly enthusiastic about walking on his own Henry repeated his actions and managed to walk a little bit further to reach Evelyn and again he smiled proudly as he fell against Evelyn's lap.
"Oh, Henry!" Kissing his right cheek Evelyn beamed proudly at her son. "You're such a big boy already!"
Connor rose from the floor so he could kneel down beside Henry and next to Evelyn as he saved his memories of Henry's first steps to his core memorybank, and sent a copy of the memories over to Lucas so he could see Henry's progress himself.
"Thata' boy, Henry." Hank was also beaming with pride as he watched his family all gathered together on the floor. "You're well on your way to exploring this world."
"Not yet..." Connor remarked in a low voice as he ran his right hand along Henry's back. "I want him to stay here with us for as long as possible before he goes off on his own."
The New Year - 2044:
With a heavy heart Evelyn finished changing into her work uniform and pulled her long brunette hair up into a ponytail out of her face. It had been over a year since she resigned from her precinct in Chicago to move in with Connor in Detroit, and so she could give birth to Henry without worrying about being pregnant and working at the same time. Resuming her original routine of waking up, showering off, having a light breakfast and then changing into her work uniform had been slightly altered to accommodate Henry and ensure he was changed and fed before doing anything else before leaving the house.
Entering their shared bedroom with Henry on his right hip Connor looked at his wife as Evelyn stared at her own reflection in the full body mirror mounted in the back of Connor's closet. The confidence in Evelyn's blue eyes was still shining forth, but now she had a faint glimmer of hesitation as it meant she and Connor would have to leave Henry at New Jericho's daycare all day long.
"Evelyn?"
"I'm ready, Connor." Turning to face her husband Evelyn smoothed out her purple blouse and checked the holster on her hip before slipping her black blazer on over top of it to keep her weapon concealed. "It's just a little weird to realize that I'll be going back to work, and our son will be at daycare all morning and afternoon."
"I know. But he'll be safe, happy and he'll be home with us this evening."
Giving Henry a gentle kiss on his hair Evelyn sighed and gave Connor an odd look. "I know. It's just odd to think about."
"Tomorrow Hank and I have the day off, so Henry will stay with us while you're working. I'm sure we'll have more alternating shifts than we will correlating shifts so Henry won't have to spend too much time away from home or from us."
"Now I understand why so many families have a stay-at-home parent."
"If you're not ready to go back to work you don't have to go."
"No... I'm ready. I just don't want Henry to think we're neglecting him."
"He knows we love him and would never hurt him." Grinning as Henry pulled on his black tie Connor did his best to reassure his worried wife. "It might be a tense adjustment at first, but Henry will be just fine with Simon and Josh watching over him."
"Yeah... You're right."
"We should leave so we aren't late."
"Okay. You get out at six this evening, right?"
"Yes. Hank and I work a fairly consistent schedule."
"Good. I won't be out until eight tonight."
"Why so much longer?"
"I'm the newbie at my precinct and I've been out of practice for over a year. I'm going to get put through basic training as a refresher course, and then I'll get shorter hours."
"Don't develop my bad habit of working too long without a break."
"Oh, believe me, I won't do that." Holding up her phone for Connor to see Evelyn gave him a playful stare. "The moment I get my lunchbreak I'm going to 'face time' with Henry at the daycare center, so I won't forget to take it easy."
"Good plan. I'll join you with your call."
Standing up on her tiptoes Evelyn gave Connor a kiss and smiled warmly at her husband. "It's a date then!"
The morning after dropping Henry off at New Jericho Tower to be watched by Simon and Josh in the new daycare seemed to resume at a normal and calm pace for Evelyn, as she acclimated to having a work schedule again. Arriving at her precinct right on time and introducing herself to her new Captain, a somewhat familiar face known as Captain Keller - who had helped out at Hank and Connor's precinct in times of emergency - in his private office, Evelyn made a good first impression, and was giving a proper morning greeting by the rest of the bullpen.
Being shown to her new desk Evelyn happily put down her name placard with 'Evelyn Anderson' engraved over its gilded surface on the top right corner of that very desk, and then placed a framed photograph of Connor holding Henry on the top left corner to give her personal work space a true sense of personality. As she sat down and proceeded to turn on her terminal screen Evelyn sensed her Captain walking up beside her desk with a second detective at his side.
"Anderson." Captain Keller gave her a simple nod the head as he introduced the second detective as her new partner. "This is Detective Caleb Jayden. He's your new partner and he'll show you the ropes."
"Nice to meet you, Caleb." Standing up she shook her new partner's right hand and gave him a kind smile. Caleb was in his mid thirties with short sandy brown hair and blue eyes. He had a light complexion that seemed to be a little paler than usual thanks to the harsh winter keeping everyone indoors until it finally warmed up. "I'm Evelyn."
Accepting the handshake Caleb gave Evelyn a kind smile and proceeded to sit down at his own desk across from her. "It's nice to meet you, too."
Captain Keller waited for the two detectives to both be seated behind their active terminal screens before placing a tablet with a new case down in front of them to view. "There was a reported sighting of very potent drug dubbed 'Slug' being distributed near the local library. You two are going to go out and investigate, and try to find the source." Giving Evelyn another nod he backed away to return to his private office on the other side of the precinct. "Welcome to narcotics, Anderson."
Sighing as she looked at the screen Evelyn gave Caleb a despondent look. "Really? At the library?"
"Last week it was a high school on the ritzier side of town that had a drug problem."
"Oh, wow..."
"You have a kid, don't ya'?"
"Yeah, I have a son." Showing Caleb the photo on her desk Evelyn introduced her new partner to her family. "Henry. He's tenth months old now."
"Handsome little guy. He looks just like his father."
"Connor. I swear Henry is his clone and not his son."
"That's what my husband said about our own son." Showing Evelyn his family Caleb introduced them to her in a kind voice. Like her own photo Caleb had a photo of his husband holding their two kids on his lap, and a proud smile on his face. "That's my husband, Darius." The man in the photo looked to be Caleb's age with a dark complexion, deep soulful brown eyes that reminded Evelyn of Connor, a shaved head and simple dark goatee. He also had an athletic build and the type of charisma any politician would kill for. "And our son," the five year old was a spitting image of Caleb. "is Alex. As for our princess," the little girl was about two years old and took after Darius in both complexion and eye color just Alex took after Caleb. "that is our little Olivia."
"Your family is so beautiful. You must be proud."
"Beyond words." Caleb stated as he put his photo back on his desk. "I've been married to Darius for eight years and known him for ten. Hard to believe I'd meet my soulmate getting coffee one fateful evening after a long day at the academy."
"Oh, I believe it." Smiling at the photo of Connor on her desk Evelyn gave Caleb a curious glance as she prepared to tell him about she and Connor had met, and how they came together. "I truly believe love has its own way of bringing people together..."
Sitting at his own desk with his coin gracefully dancing over the back of his right knuckles Connor sighed and waited for the time to finally tick over to one in the afternoon so he and Hank could go out on their lunchbreak, and so he could finally chat with Evelyn as they 'face times' with Henry at the New Jericho daycare area. As the seconds continued to tick by slowly Connor felt his coin suddenly disappear from the back of his hand as Hank swiped it away and held it up for the deviant to see.
Without even looking up at the senior detective standing beside him Connor asked the obvious. "...Was I disturbing you?"
"A little." Offering the coin back Hank gave his son a stern look. "Relax. The first day of sending your child to daycare is always the toughest, but Henry is going to be just fine for a few hours."
"You're right. Sorry."
"Don't be sorry, just stop worrying."
Blushing a pale blue Connor pocketed his coin and turned his full attention to Hank. "...I can't."
"Yeah, well, I'm not surprised." Noting the time Hank decided that it was close enough to one o'clock and that they should go ahead and take their break so Connor would stop worrying. "Let's go and grab something to eat. According to Tina a small android food stand opened up along the same block at the 'Chicken Feed', so we can both get something this afternoon."
"Okay. That sounds like a good idea."
Right on cue Evelyn retreated to the privacy of her car in the parking lot of her new precinct and proceeded to make contact with Simon at New Jericho so she could face time with her son. As the blond deviant picked up the line, the special cell phone being used was a gift to the kind deviant for taking the lead on tending to the children of the tower for the sake of helping his friends as they adapted to parenthood, Evelyn smiled brightly and instantly felt her heart melt as she saw Simon holding Henry in his arms as Henry smiled and played with a soft toy in his hands.
"Hi, Henry!"
Upon hearing his mother's voice Henry turned to the phone being held up by Simon and smiled even brighter.
"I love you, baby. I'll see you soon, okay?"
Next to Evelyn's image on the phone Connor and Hank appeared as he too used his own phone to connect to the call and connect with his son. "Hi, Henry. We can see you!"
Smiling at the familiar faces and voices Henry seemed to be doing just fine at the daycare center.
"How's he doing, Simon?"
"Just fine, Connor." Happy to have a baby to play with again Simon confirmed that Henry was very content and seemed to be okay without his parents for the time being. "He just woke up from a nap and he's ready to play. I figure after he burns off all his extra energy he'd be more receptive to lunch and then he'll probably take another nap."
"That sounds about right."
Relieved to see her son doing well Evelyn finally relaxed and turned her attention to other matters at hand. "How's North?"
"She's very uncomfortable," Simon replied with a cheesy grin on his face. "and she's going to stay at home until it's time to deliver."
"Well, considering she's carrying twins I'm not surprised she just wants to relax. I was only carrying Henry and I swore if I got any bigger I was going to pop! I can only imagine how she feels."
"I can do you one better." Uploading an image of North standing in front of Markus as they pressed their all four of their hands over her eight month pregnant belly made everyone stare in shock. North had always been a tiny and petite thing, so seeing her hefting around a nearly full term belly with twins was quite a sight to behold. "I think it's safe to say her staying home is the best choice she has at the moment."
Hank cut-in with his own opinion on the matter. "I think it's her only choice! Being that big is going to slow her down quite a bit."
Connor had his own inquiry on the matter. "Is she still going to deliver from home as planned?"
"Yeah, she doesn't want to go to the hospital and be surrounded by gawking humans."
Evelyn empathized with that aspect of the situation. "I don't blame her. Just remember to call us when it's time so we can be there to support her and Markus."
"I will, don't worry."
"Henry..." Calling her son's name again Evelyn giggled as the baby looked at her and smiled. "You keep being good for Simon, okay? Tomorrow you get to spend the whole day with daddy and papa, and then it'll be me and you again!"
Henry just smiled and giggled happily as his mother spoke to him in a loving tone.
"Don't worry, Evelyn." Simon replied as he adjusted Henry in his arms so he could see the phone a little easier. "This little guy is the guest of honor as the first member of the daycare, and he'll be smiling when you come to pick him up."
"Thanks, Simon. Connor and Hank will be getting him just after six, I'm stuck working until at least eight."
"Right, see ya', then!"
"Bye, Simon. Bye, baby! I love you!"
Connor tagged in as well before the call ended. "Daddy and papa love you, too! See you soon, Henry!"
After Simon and Henry disappeared from the screen Evelyn spoke with Connor and Hank before they went about their own business. "So how's your day going?"
"Slowly." Connor responded in a somewhat sarcastic voice. "We don't have deviant case to work on, so now the day's crawling by. How's your first day back to work?"
"Not bad. I got put back on the narcotic division and my new partner seems nice."
"Anyone we know?"
"Do you know a Caleb Jayden?"
"No, I never met him." Falling quiet for a moment Connor cybernetically accessed the officer's file and his brow furrowed a little. "...Interesting."
"What? Did you seriously read up on my partner?"
"Yes." Without any shame Connor admitted to snooping a little. "I was curious. At any rate Caleb is the son of Norman Jayden. He's the F.B.I. agent who took down the infamous "Origami Killer" in Philadelphia Pennsylvania back in 2011."
"Wait... I remember reading about that case back in the academy. That was the serial killer who drowned little boys in rain water..."
"I, uh, sorry." Feeling terrible for reminded Evelyn that such a person once existed Connor cleared his throat nervously; a strange habit he retained even after returning to deviancy. "I didn't mean to mention such a macabre moment."
"It's okay, Connor. I know the "Origami Killer" isn't going to rise from the grave and come after Henry."
"It was still-"
"An accident. It's okay, I'm fine and so is Henry. You two just finish your shift, pick up Henry and I'll see you at home tonight."
"Right. I love you, Evelyn."
"And I love you, Connor. I'll see you all in a few hours!"
Leaning back in his seat as the call ended Connor wanted to punch himself in the face for mentioning such a thing, even in passing, while Evelyn was just getting over her worries about Henry being in daycare all day long without either of his parents or his grandfather or his uncle to watch over him. He too was anxious of leaving his son in a daycare facility but he didn't have much choice if all three occupants of the house were all working during the day, and all had intersecting schedules.
"Easy, son." Patting Connor's shoulder sympathetically Hank knew what Connor was moping about. "Evelyn's fine and Henry's safe. Let's just finish this day and go pick up Henry so we can spend the rest of the evening with him, and then tomorrow you can go back to being super dad with Henry all day."
"Right." Nodding a little Connor accepted Hank's advice and sighed where he sat. "We're all okay and that's how it's going to stay."
February 14th, 2044:
The early morning was the ideal time for Connor to set about preparing Evelyn's special surprise for the day, but just as he finished preparing the gift box for his wife on the noted day of romance he received a cybernetic call from Markus, and with that call the entire day's plans changed drastically. Responding to the call calmly but excitedly Connor pocketed the sapphire ring he had purchased for Evelyn to honor her birth date, and made his way back up the staircase with the special breakfast on the serving tray he made just for Evelyn to enjoy in bed.
Opening the bedroom door with his right elbow Connor put the tray down on the nightstand beside the bed and gave Evelyn a soft kiss on her left cheek to gently awaken her. "...Hi."
"Hi yourself." Smiling at her husband Evelyn sat up in bed and immediately smelled the warm French toast he had made just for her. "Aww... You didn't have to do that."
"No, but I wanted to do it. It's our second Valentine's Day together, but the first one we're actually celebrating."
"Well, having a baby kicking in your belly for eight months straight makes it a little hard to celebrate the feeling of romance. After all, that's how we ended up with Henry to begin with."
Blushing a pale blue as he let out a nervous chuckle Connor placed the tray over Evelyn's lap and laid down beside her on the bed. "Just so you know, I had something else special planned for you but that might be delayed for a while."
"Why's that?"
"When I was downstairs I got a call from Markus..."
"No way!" Grinning mischievously Evelyn squeezed Connor's right hand affectionately. "If North gives birth today on Valentine's Day then that will be the best timing ever!"
"And it'll be the perfect symbol of love."
"You're such a romantic sometimes, Connor." Taking a bite of the French toast Evelyn gave Connor another smile and then kissed his cheek. "You're too good to me. I love you, and that's not just the syrup making me talk sweet."
"I love you, too."
"Should we tell Hank about North?"
"Let him sleep for a while longer. It'd best if he stayed here with Henry so North doesn't feel to overwhelmed by visitor's while she's in labor."
"Good idea. We'll take Henry to visits the twins after North has time to recover, and Markus is up for some guests greeting the babies."
"Want to make a wager on the twins?"
"Now that you're a deviant again I don't that's fair." Evelyn quipped as she gave Connor a loving smile. "You can scan North and figure out the gender, weight and estimate a time of birth for both of them."
"True." Not one to deny his advantage Connor smirked and immediately picked up on the sound of Henry make his near-word sounds from his bedroom. Swiftly he rose from the bed and crossed the hallway to get to his son's bedroom and plucked him from the crib to hold as Henry stood upright and extended his arms upward seeking attention. "Come on, Henry. Let's go see mommy before we head out to visit Markus and North."
Once Henry was sitting upright on the bed beside her Evelyn took a small smear of strawberry jam from her breakfast plate and offered to Henry to try. As expected he still hated the taste of strawberries and grimaced. "Just checking, sweetie. We know you don't like them."
"I'll get him some blueberries to snack on before we leave." Watching as Henry awkwardly wiped his arm over his lips Connor laughed a little as he made small protesting noises that were painfully close to words. "I'll also let Hank know we'll be at Markus and North's home waiting for the twins to be born."
"Think Henry'll start speaking soon?"
"Very soon. He's already so close to saying real words, so I know he'll say something soon!"
Activity at the mansion was abundant and energetic as North labored upstairs in the master bedroom and Abby herself arrived at the loving home to ensure a safe delivery. While Connor hadn't actually been a paramedic due to events beyond his control he still had the training and knowledge at his disposal, as well as his emergency training as a detective that could prove handy if North or the twins suffered any complications during delivery. Joining Abby upstairs Connor checked in on his friend and was ready to assist the kindhearted technician if she needed it.
Settling in the sitting room with Markus as he mentally prepared for the arrival of his twins Evelyn offered him a kind voice to listen to while Abby and Connor checked on North upstairs. "You ready to be a daddy?"
"I am!" Markus was as excited as he was anxious about the birth. "We've wanted this for so long, and when North discovered she was carrying twins... I felt my heart explode with love."
"I had the same reaction with Henry, and when I told Connor about my pregnancy I swore I saw his heart double in size right before my eyes!"
"North has been so excited and has been planning everything down the last detail. We have their shared bedroom ready, and when they're old enough to have their own bedrooms we have them both ready to go, too."
Watching as Markus paced the sitting room Evelyn kept smiling and tried to get him to keep talking to ensure he didn't get too nervous about the ordeal. "Do you know the genders?"
"We do. We just want to keep it between us for now."
"Can you give me a hint with the names at least?"
"Not just yet." Smiling with deeply seeded love in his every word Markus was clearly ready to be a father as well as the deviant leader. The mansion was designed to hold a big family but Markus still made sure to leave Carl's art studio as it had been on that fateful night. The memories of Carl, his father, would last longer than the mansion itself as Markus's family grew. "We have the names chosen and we figured them out pretty damn quick."
"That's impressive. I didn't know what to name Henry at all." Giving Markus a casual shrug of her shoulders Evelyn motioned for him to sit down on the small sofa beside her and stop pacing for a moment. "Connor just said the name when he saw Henry, and we both agreed that it was perfect."
"Connor chose the name to honor Lieutenant Anderson, right?"
"Yeah. And I chose the middle name, Cole, to honor both my grandfather who raised me and to honor Hank's firstborn son."
Sitting down beside Evelyn at last Markus let out a breath but his smile never faltered. "I love the idea of naming children to honor their families."
"...Is that a hint?"
"You're the detective," teasing his friend with a playful tone Markus just looked at Evelyn and continued to beam proudly. "you tell me!"
The sound of footsteps walking down the staircase filled the mansion as Connor located Markus and Evelyn in the sitting room together. Entering the inviting space with a kind grin on his face he nodded at Markus and gave him an update. "Abby thinks North will be delivering within the hour."
"And everything's okay?"
"Everything is progressing normally, and Abby confirms that the twins are in perfect health."
"Thank RA9." Standing up from the sofa Markus gave Connor a quick pat the shoulder as he passed his friend by and rushed up the staircase to be with his laboring bondmate during her final minutes, and hold her hand from beginning to end until their twins were at last born.
"Tell me." Evelyn insisted as she too rose from the sofa and took Connor's hands in her own to hold in a warm embrace. "Are the twins boys, girls or one of each?"
"I promised I wouldn't spoil the reveal."
"You're no fun!"
"I'm tons of fun," giving Evelyn a kiss Connor held her close to his chest and patiently awaited the good word from upstairs. "just ask Henry."
As the morning sun turned to brilliant afternoon light the sound of high pitched crying filled the mansion as the first of the twins was brought into the world with both parents and a trusted friend to help guide them to their first breath of life. In the sitting room Connor and Evelyn tightened their hands around one another and slowly stood up from the sofa to head toward the staircase. Waiting for their invitation to come upstairs and visit the newborn twins the duo held their breath and anticipated the second twin's arrival.
"One down," Evelyn noted with an enthusiastic grin on her face. "one to go!"
"The baby sounds healthy, that's good."
"But North isn't making a sound. Do androids really have that much of a higher pain tolerance than humans?"
"North simply turned off her pain receptors from her abdomen down to ensure she didn't stress herself out during the labor and delivery. Same as Chloe."
"I wish I could've done that. The epidural was a blessing in the form of needle to the spine. Go figure..."
A few minutes passed before the second cry filled the mansion and with it two new lives were welcomed into the world.
"...They're here."
"And they're both healthy." Wrapping his right arm around Evelyn's shoulders Connor gave his wife a hug as they waited to be invited upstairs. "I'm going to let Hank know that everything went well. The moment we can see the twins I'll cybernetically send him a photo as well."
"Two babies..."
"I know." He and Evelyn felt the same in regards to a slightly bigger family. "Having another baby in our lives would making everything that much better."
Upstairs where the two newborn babies were crying and trying to understand the new world that they had been brought into Markus sat on the bed beside North as he cradled the firstborn twin in his arms, and North cradled the second born herself. The delivery had been smooth and there were no complications, but Abby was going to stick around for a while after helping North to get cleaned up, and ensure that the twins were going to remain perfectly healthy. To ensure that the babies would stay healthy Abby contacted Dr. Wilson at St. Mercy Hospital and asked for his discretion in getting the newborns a pediatric appointment to give them a clean bill of health, and proceeded to watch as the proud new parents cooed over their twins with utter love in their eyes.
Seeing the happy new parents reminded Abby of the first time she held Aria in her arms. The birth of her own daughter had been less than ideal thanks to her precipitous labor and Gavin needing to deliver Aria in their livingroom, but Abby didn't regret a single moment of it. Aria was her whole world and she was honored to have helped Markus and North enter a new chapter of their lives together with two perfectly healthy babies.
"Everything went off without a hitch." Abby confirmed as she placed her Thirium and blood covered purple latex gloves into a medical waste bag. "Both babies are healthy, North is thriving and her body is already recovering at a steady pace."
Smiling at the baby in his arms Markus gently moved his right arm to wrap around North's shoulders to bring her in for a hug as the cuddled closer together and let the twins be reunited after their brief separation during delivery.
"They're perfect." Markus whispered as the twins quieted down and snuggled into their parents' loving hold. "And they're all ours." Giving North a kiss Markus let out a content sigh and as he let tears of joy roll down his face. "...Thank you for bringing them into our world, North."
"I love you, Markus." Resting her head on his right shoulder North breathed a sigh of relief now that everything was finally over after nine long months. "And I love them with all my heart."
Abby discreetly approached the bedroom door to give the couple some privacy. "If you need anything I'll be downstairs, okay?"
"Yeah. Thanks, Abby."
Holding onto their children as they cuddled in silence North and Markus melted into one another's embrace and admired their twins.
"Are you sure about the names, North? It's not too late to change your mind."
"I'm sure. And it's okay, I know what you're worried about and I promise you that I'm okay with it."
"Thank you."
"We should introduce them to Connor and Evelyn. I want them to start off life right with knowing that they have family and friends to protect them."
"Yeah... I'll let Connor know it's okay to come upstairs."
"It's a good thing you were a caretaker before everything went down. You're going to be a fantastic and nurturing father."
"And you're going to be a fantastic and loving mother."
A soft knocking on the opened bedroom preceded Connor and Evelyn entering the room to see the twins, and to see how North was feeling after giving birth. The sight of the two new parents cradling their newborns made Connor and Evelyn smile brightly as they neared the bed.
"Markus?"
"Everything's fine." He confirmed as he turned his firstborn so Connor and Evelyn could see their face. "This is our son. Wyatt Carleton Manfred."
"A boy... And you named him after Carl."
"It was the best way to honor his memory."
Thinking of Henry's full name Connor couldn't help but agree. "You're completely right."
"And our daughter." Nodding at the second baby in North's arms Markus continued the introductions. "This is Hope Valerie Manfred."
"They're both beautiful."
"Do you want to hold them?"
"Of course I do." With a ginger touch Connor took Wyatt to hold for himself while Evelyn gently held Hope in her own arms. Seeing the baby's tiny face was an incredible sight to behold. Wyatt had Markus's complexion, dark hair and jawline, but he inherited North's nose and a mixture of eye color from both of his parents. Wyatt's left eye was cinnamon brown and his right eye was Markus's original green color. "He's incredible. Is he the big brother?"
"Yeah. Wyatt is the big brother to Hope."
Hope herself had also inherited Markus's complexion, but she retained all of her mother's features and lighter brown hair. Like her brother her eyes were a blend between her parents, her irises being green and cinnamon brown at the same time. The interior of her iris was green and the outer edges of her iris was the warm cinnamon brown color.
"Hope is gorgeous..." Evelyn cooed at the tiny baby girl. Like Connor she truly felt like having a daughter to raise would be a rewarding experience all on its own. Holding such a beautiful baby girl made her heart melt. "You're so lucky to have twins!"
"I didn't feel lucky once they got bigger." North admitted as Evelyn passed her daughter back over to hold. "But in the end it was worth it."
Connor gave Wyatt back to Markus after he cybernetically uploaded the images of the twins to his memorybank and sent the images to Hank's phone to view for himself. "I'm very happy for you, Markus, North. This was absolutely wonderful to be a part of."
"Thank you, my friend."
Evelyn whispered to Connor as they admired the twins and complimented the parents. Picking up on the hint quickly Connor nodded and agreed to head for home to let the new parents get acquainted with their newborn babies. "You two should get some rest. If you need anything just call and we'll help you out. Abby will be staying for a while longer, she's just washing her hands and speaking to Gavin over the phone."
"We know. Thank you for being here, we wanted our children to know the faces and voices of truly kind people."
Flattered by the comment Connor felt himself blush as Evelyn squeezed his hand affectionately. "It was an honor, Markus. I mean it."
Returning home with their hands intertwined together throughout the entire drive Connor and Evelyn walked through the front door side by side, and were greeted by the sight of Hank laying on the livingroom floor on his back, his left arm tucked under his head, while Henry walked about the play space and explored the new world on his two strengthening little legs. As soon as Connor and Evelyn set foot inside the livingroom Henry made excited near-words and walked over to Connor to be picked up.
"Hi, Henry." Scooping up Henry to hold against his chest Connor sighed and peered at his son's deep blue eyes as he smiled. "Were you good for Papa?"
"The best." Hank confirmed as he slowly sat upright on the floor and watched the two parents checking over their son. "How're Markus and North?"
"They're doing well. The twins are perfect and they're all happy."
"Those twins are a truly beautiful pair." Showing Connor his phone where he had seen their photos Hank stood upright slowly and pressed his hands to his lower back to stretch out his muscles. "And now that you're back and it's Valentine's Day..." Taking Henry back from Connor's arms Hank gave his son a coy look as he picked up Evelyn's car keys from the bookshelf. "I'm going to take Henry out for a couple of hours so you two can have the house to yourselves."
Blushing a dark blue at the comment Connor was almost at a loss for words. "Uh... What do-"
"I'm old and I'm a widower son, but that doesn't mean I forgot what day it is." Readjusting Henry on his right hip Hank picked up Henry's tiny shoes by the front door and slipped them over his feet. As he zipped up Henry's jacket Hank spoke to his son and daughter-in-law with a confident manner. "We'll be back around eight o'clock so Henry can go to bed on time."
Evelyn spoke up on Connor's behalf as the grandfather took his grandson toward the front door to leave. "Thank you, Hank. Have fun!"
"I could tell you two to do the same..."
Now that Evelyn was blushing Hank laughed and stepped outside with Henry on his hip and glancing around the thawing world around him as spring crept in through the melting snow. "Come on, Henry. Let's go find an adventure."
"...Uh..." Connor was still blushing and a little wary of doing anything else.
"Come on, Connor." As her own blush faded Evelyn pulled on Connor's right hand to lead him to the staircase and up to their bedroom on the second floor of the now empty house. "Let's go celebrate Valentine's Day the right way..."
"I'm right behind you." Reaching into his jacket pocket with his left hand Connor palmed the ring box holding Evelyn's gift and happily followed his wife upstairs to their bedroom to be together on that night of romance. "...And I can finally give you the surprise gift I've been hanging onto all day long."
February 22nd, 2044:
Enjoying their mutual day off as an early spring rain drenched the city Connor held Henry on his lap as the baby stood upright and practiced his steps, and Evelyn sat beside Connor on the couch while wrapped up in a thick blanket. The bonding moment was only interrupted when Ruby whined and pawed at the sliding back doors. Hank had taken Ruby outside to take care of her business, and was now watching the rainy clouds overhead as he tried to determine how the rest of the lingering winter and incoming spring were going to play out.
"Can you say 'daddy'?" Connor coaxed his son into trying to say his first words. "Henry, say 'daddy'."
Henry just looked at Connor uttered some nonsensical baby gibberish instead.
Leaning toward her son Evelyn tried to get him to speak, too. "What about 'mama'? Can you say 'mama'?"
Repeating himself Henry continued to babble as he looked at his mother and continued to smile. His eyes being drawn to shiny sapphire ring that Evelyn was wearing on her right ring finger to compliment the wedding ring on her left hand. Smiling and laughing Henry continued to make his near words as he adored having his parents' attention.
"What about... 'Ruby'?" Connor tried to think of another word that Henry could say. "Can you say 'Ruby'?"
More babbling in response.
Laughing at her son Evelyn chimed in with her own alternate word. "Can you say 'Henry'? Can you say your name? 'Hen-ree'?"
As more babbling filled the livingroom Hank returned from the backyard with Ruby and rejoined his family. Smirking at Henry as the baby stood up on Connor's lap and made small sounds Hank hung up his coat on the hook by the front door as he returned the recliner and immediately had Ruby dropping her green fetch ball into his lap.
"Say 'daddy'." Speaking slowly and clearly Connor enunciated his every syllable. "'Dad-dee'. You can do it Henry, say 'daddy'!"
Giving the green ball a toss Hank watched Ruby trot after it and then turned his attention back to Henry as Connor and Evelyn encouraged Henry to speak up and say his first word. "Be patient, son. Henry will start talking when he's good and ready. I promise you that as both your father and as Henry's papa."
Henry turned to face Hank as he heard the familiar voice talking about him and near him. Flashing Hank a bright smile Henry's near-words suddenly turned into a single word that everyone understood. "...Pa-pa."
Connor and Evelyn's eyes lit up the moment Henry finally spoke, and then immediately started laughing as Henry said a word they hadn't even tried to get him to say. As Henry repeated the word, each time easier than the last, the two proud parents just smiled and praised their son while Hank flashed them both a smug 'I told you so' look from where he sat.
"See? Henry's just going to go at his own pace."
March 28th, 2044:
With the house decorated in bright multicolored balloons and a colorful banner with 'Happy Birthday' written out in bold letters over the livingroom wall Evelyn carried Henry downstairs in a brand new outfit to await the other guests of the small party to celebrate Henry's first birthday. The small baby was in a good mood and smiling as Evelyn carried him into the livingroom, and Connor was busy in the kitchen applying the finishing touches to Henry's homemade birthday cake while also keeping in touch with Lucas and Markus cybernetically.
The guests were on their way, including Gavin and Abby so Aria could have a little play date with all the new babies, and it seemed like everything in the house was running smoothly with very little to get in the way.
"I got Henry's gifts in the study." Hank announced as he joined Connor in the kitchen to help out. "Every ready to go?"
"Yes. Everyone is on their way over and Evelyn has Henry in the livingroom."
"You know," leaning with his back against the kitchen countertop and his arms crossed over his chest Hank gave Connor an odd glance where he stood. "all those years ago when we first met I thought of you as nothing more than a plastic pain in the ass who happened to be a naturally great detective. I never once imagined that in time I'd have you as my son, that you'd have a brother, a wife and now a son of your own to celebrate the good times with."
"Yeah..." Staring at the frosting over Henry's cake Connor thought about what Hank had said and compared his life to what it now and to what it had once been all that time ago. "My life has been very interesting to say the least."
"Do you miss it?"
Turning to face Hank directly Connor arched his brow at the cryptic question. "Miss what?"
"Being a deviant who only had the mission to worry about and not a family. Being able to dedicate all your time to yourself and being able to just go about your business without needing to answer to anyone or anything."
"...No." Shaking his head a little Connor let an amused laugh pass over his lips as he answered honestly. "I don't miss it."
"That's good."
"Why do you ask?"
"Well, as a deviant you didn't really explore your options in life and stuck around here to resume working as a detective. Then as a human you were deprived of a solid childhood, then once you recovered from your coma you just picked up your life where it left off as a deviant. You never really... lived."
"Honestly I think this is all I want out of life." Watching Evelyn playing with Henry in the livingroom immediately brightened his eyes as he spoke with his father about his decisions. "As a deviant I felt limited and unsure of life in general. As a human I... I didn't really want to live because I was so miserable and alone. Now that I have a family to live for I couldn't imagine my life in any other way."
"Good to hear." The front door opened as Lucas and Chloe walked into the house with Madison in their arms, and a gift for Henry be opened. "Looks like everyone is starting to show up. Ready to wish your son a happy birthday?"
"Yes and no."
"Yeah, I get it." Patting Connor's shoulder empathetically Hank watched as Connor walked into the livingroom to greet his brother, sister-in-law and nieces to begin the birthday celebration. "You don't want to see your son grow-up, but you want to be there for him every time he reaches a milestone. It's a conflicting type of love."
Spring of 2045:
Watching Henry walking about the house with his head held up high and his coordination blossoming for toddler Connor and Evelyn were truly proud of how their son was thriving. Laying together on the couch the parents watched as Henry easily walked about the livingroom with his toys in his hands as he trailed after Ruby, the loyal bloodhound staying close by but not getting too near, and watched as their son kept speaking in small words as he communicated in his small but clear words.
"Ruby!" Henry shouted as he chased after the dog in a playful manner. "Ruby!"
Sighing as she snuggled down against Connor's chest Evelyn watched Henry with a loving gaze as he chased after the family dog. "Henry's doing so well."
"He is. Remember how we worried about him not talking?"
"And now he won't stop shouting for Ruby, and papa, and daddy and mommy... Yeah, I remember. I kind of miss those days."
"It wasn't as tense as us waiting for him to take his first steps, but now he's running around with more energy than CyberLife could've ever hoped to produce."
"I know, I'm jealous." Resting her ear over Connor's chest Evelyn listened to his heartbeat and felt entirely at ease. "Hopefully Ruby can help him burn off that extra energy so he'll fall asleep tonight."
"Yeah. It's too bad Maddy can't come over and play with Henry for a while."
"Lucas and Chloe went off on vacation with Maddy because they're smart and put aside the time and money to relax. We should've done the same."
"Well, I have been saving money but I was hoping to use it on something more permanent than a vacation."
"Yeah? What's that?"
Wrapping his arms around Evelyn in a comforting embrace Connor held her closer and gave her a pleading look. "Maybe another... baby."
As her blue eyes lit up Evelyn gave Connor a teasing smirk and a small laugh. "...You still feel the same way, too?"
"I do."
"Well, I guess we could try again. I'd hate for all those upgrades you got to go to waste."
"Really? I know it was discouraging last spring when nothing happened for us..."
"Hey, Henry was a surprise and we weren't even thinking about kids at the time. And now that Henry is older it's the perfect time to try again."
"Then should we ask for Hank to take Henry on another adventure so we can have some private time?"
"Sure. If anything it'll get Hank to stop worrying about the color of the Corvette for a while."
"He just wants to make sure the coat is even."
"And yet he won't let your flawless deviant hands take control and handle it the paint."
"...Fair point. But I think it's because he knows I'd paint the car emerald green and not cherrybomb red."
Getting up from the couch Evelyn gave Connor a quick kiss and then scooped up Henry. "Come on, baby-boy. Let's go see your papa and see if papa will take you out for the afternoon."
More than happy for all the extra attention Henry repeated his grandfather's name with true enthusiasm in his little voice. "Papa!"
"That's right, papa!"
Smirking as he watched his wife and son disappear into the garage Connor began contemplating how much more fulfilled his life would be with another child in his family. The idea of a bigger family full of love and support did the human part of his heart good; overcoming the horrible abusive childhood he endured by giving his own son a better life was the best way he could possibly heal at long last. Meanwhile the deviant part of his heart just wanted to live his life to the fullest and show that all deviants were worthy of life itself.
"With any luck," Connor told himself as he stood up from the couch to meet Evelyn upstairs. "we'll have a second baby to chase around by this time next year."
May 3rd, 2045:
The morning seemingly started out normally as Connor and Evelyn prepared for their shifts at their respective precincts, but Evelyn was moving slower than usual and struggling to get herself ready for work. Standing before the sink in the bathroom Evelyn eyed her complexion in the mirror and sighed as she tried to pull back her hair into a neat ponytail. Despite her best efforts her long brunette locks of hair kept slipping through her fingers and getting all over her face time and time again.
Noting that his wife was seemingly ill Connor joined her in the bathroom and stared at her for a moment before speaking up. Seeing her rundown and struggling with a simple task was making the protective deviant uneasy. "Evelyn?"
"I'm almost ready..." Sounding as exhausted as she looked Evelyn continued to fight with her hair as her husband watched her from the doorway. "I just can't seem to get going this morning."
"You've been unwell for the past four weeks and two days."
"I took the test, Connor." Giving her husband a tired glance Evelyn admitted that she had been feeling off for some time, and that she had checked to see if they were expecting again. "It's negative."
Without saying a word Connor's soulful brown eyes were searching all over Evelyn's person as if he were working on a case and seeking important clues.
Noticing the odd stare Evelyn froze as she questioned Connor's behavior. "What's wrong? You're scaring me with the silent treatment."
"Evelyn..." Approaching his wife Connor held his left palm up over her eyes to shield them from the overhead light as he checked her pupils, then lightly put his palm on the right side of her head. "...Do you have a headache?"
"Y-Yeah. I've had it for a few days now. Migraines aren't anything new to me."
"Have you had problems with your balance as of late?"
Thinking back to the previous day Evelyn realized she seemed to be stumbling over her own two feet, and that her overall sense of balance seemed to be a little off. "...Yeah. Yesterday I kept tripping up the stairs. Connor," wrapping her hands around herself Evelyn was getting scared and wanted to know why her husband was asking her these questions. "what's going on?"
"...My scanner has detected a moderate growth right where my palm is." With a heavy heart Connor gave his wife a very grim answer that made his own heart break. "I think... your cancer is back."
Nearly falling to her knees Evelyn began to softly cry as Connor wrapped her up in a tight hug and rubbed his right hand along her back. "Shh... It's okay."
"I can't be sick!" Burying her face into Connor's chest Evelyn wept fearfully for the future and her family. "Not like this!"
"It'll be okay. We'll both take the day off and get you in to see a doctor, alright?" Closing his eyes he cybernetically contacted the hospital and requested an emergency appointment for Evelyn to get her checked out to ensure that she wasn't seriously ill. "I'm going to take you to the hospital and we're going to get this figured out. Just stay strong for a while longer, and we'll get through this together."
The prospect of Evelyn's cancer returning after all this time made Connor's ache for the first time in years. The moment that Connor requested the appointment to check for a possible cancer diagnosis the hospital staff, specifically Dr. Wilson, pushed Evelyn to the top of their patient priority list. As the couple awaited the test results within the small exam room Connor held onto Evelyn's right hand with a tight and supportive grip as he promised her that regardless of the outcome he'd be there for her and see her through whatever may come their way.
"You're too strong to give up or submit to something like this." Holding tightly onto Evelyn's right hand Connor did his best to keep his wife calm while his own heart thundered painfully in his chest. "If you are sick then you'll beat this again just like you did before."
"Keep saying that." Fighting back her worried tears Evelyn continued clutch onto Connor's hand in a strong grip. "I need to hear it."
"And hear this: I love you."
"I love you, too." Thinking of how Connor could potentially have to raise Henry as a single father made Evelyn's own heart ache and she let out a calming breath to prevent her from losing the last of her resolve. "...How's Henry doing? Do you know?"
Nodding as he kept cybernetically texting with Hank as he tended to Henry outside the hospital Connor confirmed that everything was fine. "Hank has him over at Lucas's house so he can play with Maddy for the afternoon."
"Does Lucas know what's happening?"
"No. Hank just told him that you were feeling unwell and I brought you to the hospital, and said he was taking the day off as well because he wanted to."
Laughing a little at Hank attitude on the entire situation Evelyn felt some comfort in knowing she had her husband and father-in-law to back her up in the event she was in fact sick. "Tell him I said thanks for spending the day with Henry for us."
"You'll never have to thank Hank for being Henry's grandfather, but I will tell him you said thank you anyway."
"And thank him for not talking about... this."
"Hank has always been someone to respect another person's privacy. You can trust him."
"I know I can."
The door slid open as Dr. Wilson entered the room with the electronic chart containing Evelyn's test results in his hands. Standing before Evelyn with a gentle smile on his face the good doctor gave Evelyn the results. "We have the results of your C.T. scan and your M.R.I scan, we can confirm the location of the growth and by all account it does appear to be tumor."
"Shit..."
"The good news is it's relatively small, less than the size of a golf ball, and we can perform a simple biopsy to determine the type of tumor we're dealing with."
"And the bad news?"
"Regardless of the type of tumor we'll need to schedule you for surgery to have it extracted."
"...Brain surgery?"
"It's the only way to remove the tumor and determine if it's cancerous or benign."
Letting out a single frightened sob Evelyn pressed her left palm over her eyes as she began to silently weep and Connor squeezed her hand even tighter. She turned her face and buried it against Connor's chest as he wrapped his right arm around her as he continued to hold her right hand with his left. The loving embrace was all he could provide his wife at the moment, and he was willing to give it to her for as long as possible.
"...When do we need to do the surgery?" Connor dared himself to ask as he held Evelyn in a comforting embrace.
"We already have her scheduled for a ten a.m. O.R. tomorrow." The answer was succinct and professional. "The sooner we extract the tumor the better."
"I understand."
"Take your time and talk it over." Stepping toward the door Dr. Wilson took his leave to give the worried couple some privacy to talk. "If you have any questions just ask and I'll answer."
"Thank you, Dr. Wilson."
Steadying his own heartbeat to ensure that Evelyn was calm Connor closed his eyes and cybernetically told Hank of the impending surgery, and let him know that he and Evelyn were going to be up all night talking. For the next two days Hank would have to be Henry's primary caregiver, and let Connor and Evelyn deal with her diagnosis together.
"You're going to be okay, Evelyn." Kissing her hair Connor held his crying wife in his arms as they both worried for the future and the upcoming surgery. "I promise that you're going to be okay."
It was decided.
Evelyn was going to have the surgery and she was going to undergo whatever treatment was necessary in order to heal, and remain with her family for as long as possible. The idea of surgery made Evelyn righteously worried, and she was scared to endure brain surgery in general, but if it would give her the best chance at a recovery then she was willing to push through that hesitation and continue to fight to live to be with her family. It was the last thing she wanted to have to consider, but she didn't have a choice and time was working against her.
Laying on her right side as she continued to silently weep Connor rubbed his hand along Evelyn's left arm as he laid beside her on their bed.
"It's not fair!"
"I know..."
"Why am I going through this again?" Crying out of utter fear and frustration Evelyn wept from the heart as accepted her upcoming surgery with a righteous anger. "We have a son! I won't leave him, and I won't leave you!"
"I know you won't. You're strong, Evelyn. You can do this."
"But I don't want to..."
"If I could trade places with you then I would."
"Don't say that... I don't want you to go through this either."
"Hey, tomorrow morning you'll undergo your surgery and when you wake up that tumor will be gone. You'll wake up and you'll hear my voice telling you how much I love you, and you'll feel my hand holding your hand." Whispering softly Connor stayed beside his wife and was being strong enough to support them both. "You will be okay, Evelyn. You family will be with you from start to finish; and when it's all over you'll go back to your normal life."
"I want to believe that so badly."
Moving his palm from her arm down to her hand, his own right arm draping over her as he rested his palm over the back of her hand, he interlaced their fingers together and gave her a kiss as they laid down and tried to sleep as much as possible before leaving for the hospital at four in the morning.
"Believe me, Evelyn. I love you so much..."
The early morning hours came and Evelyn continued to silently weep as she peered down into Henry's crib to watch her son sleeping peacefully. Rubbing her left hand along his chest Evelyn whispered to her son, telling him how much she loved him and how she'd find a way to come back home to him, and gave him a gentle kiss to his cheek without waking him up. As she hovered over the crib Evelyn felt Connor walk up behind her and wrap her up in a hug as he slowly guided Evelyn out of their son's room.
Connor had packed a bag for Evelyn to ensure she had clean clothes and a few other essentials once she was discharged from the hospital. It wasn't quite the same as packing a bag for when she went into labor with Henry, but the bag was essential all the same.
"Henry knows you love him. We all love you, too."
"That doesn't make the idea of surgery any easier."
"I know. When I needed my heart surgery..." The memory made Connor feel suddenly sick as he remembered how he had collapsed at the precinct and had no choice but to undergo the surgery despite not being ready to do so. "I was petrified. But my family helped me get through it. We'll do the same for you."
"Please don't leave me alone in the hospital."
"I promise I won't leave the hospital until you leave. You won't be alone."
"Thank you."
Walking down the staircase Connor and Evelyn noticed that Hank was standing by the front door waiting for them. The senior detective looked exhausted but he was determined to see the duo off before they left for the hospital. As Hank approached his son and his daughter-in-law he quickly extended his arms and pulled Evelyn in for a hug, to which she readily accepted and melted into the warm embrace as the much needed sense of support did her well.
Pressing his left palm to Evelyn's upper back Connor looked to Hank and gave him a somber stare. "...Will you be okay with Henry all day?"
"Hey, taking care of my own grandson is easy." Tightening his hug around Evelyn as he spoke Hank gave the deviant a knowing glance. "Not worrying about my daughter having surgery is going to be hard."
"...I know."
"Evelyn," speaking to her in a comforting voice that he only showed when he was truly concerned for a person he cared about Hank tried to give her some form of support and confidence. "you're going to be just fine. Think of this as the worst migraine of your life, but once it's over you won't have to deal with it ever again. It sucks but you can overcome this."
"Yeah..." Letting go of the hug Evelyn let out a shaking breath and gave Hank a tearful smile. "I just wish I didn't have to do it."
"Same. I know way too many people who actually deserve to have their brain examined." The small joke was greatly appreciated and Hank made sure to keep Evelyn's spirits uplifted. "Don't worry about a thing. Connor will taking care of you and I'll be taking care of Henry. I figured he'd like to spend the day with Maddy and get some bonding time with his cousin."
"That'd be nice..."
As he rubbed his hand along Evelyn's back Connor sighed and clutched tightly at the bag in his opposite hand as he noted the time. "Come on, Evelyn. We need to get going."
Silently nodding in agreement Evelyn rubbed her left palm over her teary eyes as she turned to look at Connor over her shoulder.
"I love ya', girl." Hank reminded Evelyn with his kind voice as she and Connor walked toward the front door together. "Once you're back home I'll go get one of each item off the menu at the 'Garcia Family Restaurant', and we'll have a feast."
"Sounds like a plan." Managing a weak smile Evelyn let Connor guide her out the door as he wrapped his right arm around her and led her outside to make the reluctant drive out to the hospital. "I'll see you soon, Hank."
The wait for the surgery to even begin seemed to be the most painful wait of all time. Evelyn, who had a large portion of her hair cut away and shaved to give the surgeon's a clear space to operate, looked as miserable as she felt. Laying on the gurney in the pre-op wing of the hospital she did her best to not cry as Connor held her right hand in a comforting grip and spoke to her with word of confidence, comfort and love. Unwilling to say goodbye to Evelyn in any extent out of an unspoken fear that something might go wrong and this moment could be their last together Connor just made sure Evelyn knew how much he loved her, and reminded her how he'd be waiting for her to come out of surgery.
Running his left thumb over Evelyn's two rings in his palm, the jewelry not permitted in the operating room, Connor fought against his own system for attempting to run another scan over her body to monitor the tumor's growth. Fighting the calculations his processor was attempting to run regarding the odds of her successful surgery and overall outcome after such a procedure Connor spoke kindly to his beloved wife as they waited for the surgical team to finish prepping the operating room.
"I'll be waiting for you, Evelyn. I won't go anywhere." Kissing the back of her right knuckles Connor gave her a smile of false but somehow sincere confidence as he stayed with her for as long as possible. "When this is over I'll take you back home and you can spend all day sleeping with Ruby cuddled up on your ankles, and Henry climbing all over you while I spoil you."
"I love you, Connor."
"And I love you. I always will."
"Evelyn?" Dr. Wilson approached the gurney to check on his waiting patient. He was wearing dark blue scrubs and had a bandana over his hair as he he too had been prepped for the surgery. "We're ready to begin."
Giving him a nervous glance Evelyn tried to think of anything to stall the surgery a little while longer. "...Can you start without me?"
"Sorry, Evelyn. You're the heart of this little party."
"Figures."
Connor refused to let go of Evelyn's hand just yet as he didn't want to see her go. "How long will the surgery take?"
"Thanks to advances in surgical techniques over the past fourteen years this type of surgery averages three hours." The professional demeanor of Dr. Wilson was usually comforting, but at this moment his kind words did little sway Connor and Evelyn's worries. "Mostly that is just sterilizing and cleaning up, as well."
"...Three hours."
"I'd tell you to not worry but I know that's an impossible request. These three hours will feel like an eternity, but it won't last forever."
"Yeah... I know."
Giving Connor a confident nod Dr. Wilson returned his attention to Evelyn and waved over a nurse to help him wheel the gurney into the operating room to finally get the procedure over with. "As soon as I have an update I'll come and find you in the waiting room."
"Right." Letting go of Evelyn's hand slowly Connor called out to her as she was wheeled down the corridor and into the operating room. Setting up a timer Connor sighed and prepared for the painful wait to see his wife again. "...I love you! I'll be waiting for you."
The idea of a loved one undergoing surgery was an agony that too many people had to endure on a daily basis, even Connor wasn't immune to such a concept and was struggling to endure the long wait as he paced about the waiting room anxiously. With Evelyn's rings being held in his left palm Connor rolled his coin over the back of his right knuckles nervously, and watched the three hour timer her set up in his visual processors slowly tick down one painfully sluggish second at a time.
Peering down at the two rings in his care Connor ran scan after scan over the jewelry to try to distract himself. Noting the karat, quality, cut and purity of the gems and metal bands supporting the precious stones could only hold his attention for so long as he awaited an update on the surgery, and soon Connor felt himself getting too restless for his own good.
As he crossed the waiting room for the two-hundred and sixteenth time Connor felt a strong hand clamp down on his right shoulder and finally cause him to freeze in place. Glancing back while already knowing who was standing behind him Connor gave Hank a despondent stare. "...She's been in the operating room for only forty-seven minutes and forty-four seconds. Yet I don't think I can wait any longer."
"That's normal, son."
"Why are you here? Where's Henry?"
Gently Hank pulled on Connor's shoulder to get the deviant to turn around and face him. "I, uh, I decided to check in on you for a few minutes after Henry went down for a nap alongside Maddy in the playpen. Lucas is working today, but Chloe has time off from her training and doesn't mind watching Henry for a while until I get back to the house."
"...You don't have to be here."
"I know, but I wanted to be here. Henry needs someone to watch over him, and that's what Chloe's doing, but you need someone to lean against as you go through one of the most stressful moments of your life." With a ginger motion Hank took Connor's coin from his right hand and slipped it into his own pocket for the time being. "Just as you want someone to be there for your son I want to be here for my son."
Letting out a weary breath Connor nodded as emotional tears began to well up in his eyes.
"Come with me for a second."
"Where are we going?"
"Just over to another corridor. There's a balcony that overlooks the property that used to be a smoking area, but since tobacco products have been banned in the United States for almost twenty-five years now the balcony is the perfect place for a moment of privacy without having to lock yourself in the bathroom."
"...I don't want to be alone."
"Which is why I'm going with you." Sliding open the glass door to the private space Hank coaxed Connor into stepping out onto the balcony and into the fresh air. After sliding the door shut behind them Hank planted both hands on Connor's shoulders and looked his son in the eyes. "It's okay to cry."
"But I... I don't want to."
"I know that, too. But it's okay. You need to let it out and feel what you're feeling." Nodding a little Hank encouraged Connor to finally open up and stop trying to repress his building emotions. "Cry, son. I'm here for you."
Unable to hold it any for another second Connor's left hand tightened protectively around the two rings in his palm and he pressed his right hand over his tear filled eyes. As he began to silently weep in fear and uncertainty Hank wrapped his arms around the crying deviant, and held his son as Connor admitted that he was afraid and didn't want to live without Evelyn in his life.
"I'm here for ya', son." Rubbing his right palm over the back of Connor's thick dark hair as the deviant buried his face against his right shoulder Hank just remained the rock while his son struggled to endure the hardship of waiting for a lifesaving surgery to come to its eventual end. "I'll always be here for you."
Barely able to sit still in the waiting room as Connor watched his countdown timer continue to count down well past the three hour mark and reach toward another half hour the waiting husband was beginning to fear the worst. The fear of impending complications and other things that could've gone wrong with the surgery filled Connor's mind with aggression, and threatened to tear apart his psyche at any moment. Just as he was about to let out a loud and impatient scream of frustration he felt Hank's hand return to his shoulder and help him remain grounded.
"I can feel you thinking, son. What's up?"
"...It's been three hours. Evelyn should've been out of surgery by now."
"Three is the average time, not definitive. Your own heart surgery was about forty-five minutes longer than originally estimated."
"But my surgery was the first of its kind to revolve around that new biocomponent. The type of surgery that Evelyn is enduring is fairly typical and has been performed approximately-"
"Connor. Stop. You're just going to drive yourself crazy with too much thinking."
"...Sorry."
"It's alright, just stopping counting the time and breathe. You can handle this."
Before Connor could remind Hank that he didn't want to handle it or that he was tired of being expected to sit and wait around for answers Dr. Wilson finally entered the waiting room to give Connor his much needed update. The kind doctor had a faint grin on his face and his eyes were bright with enthusiasm as he stood before the worrying deviant husband.
"Dr. Wilson." Standing up quickly Connor eagerly awaited to know about Evelyn. "How is she? Can I see her?"
"Evelyn is just fine. I apologize for not being able to update you sooner, but I wanted to oversee the procedure from beginning to end."
Tense shoulders visibly slumped as the good news in the form of a confident voice let Connor finally relax a little. "...No complications?"
"None."
"...And the tumor?"
"Benign. It was confirmed as a meningioma, which is fairly common in women, and it was removed well before the tumor had the chance to cause any form of permanent impairment to her brain or her senses."
The increasingly good news made Connor's shoulders slump further as Hank stood up beside him. "And her treatment after the surgery?"
"A simple medication kin to decadron, otherwise known dexamethasone. This new medication is designed to target the cells that could potentially regenerate the tumor and kill it before it grows. It'll just be a month long daily medication, and after a follow-up C.T. and M.R.I. scan gives her the clear then Evelyn can go right back to her life as if nothing happened."
The idea of a simple follow-up treatment gave Connor a sense of utter relief that he was clinging onto with all of his hope. "...Can I be with her?"
"Of course." Motioning for Connor to accompany him down the corridor to check on Evelyn as she recovered Dr. Wilson continued to exude an air of professionalism and kindness. "She's still coming out of anesthesia but she's in her own recovery room and resting well."
Pausing for a moment Connor looked back at Hank with a pleading glance. "...Dad?"
"I'll go and check in on Henry and let everyone know Evelyn is fine." With his own faint grin of relief on his face Hank confirmed that he would go ahead and get back to Henry. "We'll visit her tomorrow when she's more awake, okay, son?"
"Yeah. Thank you."
The recovery room was quiet and the lighting was dimmed to ensure that once Evelyn woke up she wouldn't have any intense light to exasperate her inevitably headache from having a portion of her skull cut open, and the tumor surgically extracted. Thick and protective white gauze wrapped around Evelyn's head and over her remaining brunette hair to keep the healing incision covered as she healed. With a muted cardiac monitor recording her vitals, and a nasal canula under her nose ensure the fresh clean oxygen helped rid her body of the remaining anesthetic.
With a nurse keeping an eye on Evelyn with a quiet presence the young detective was showing promise as her surgery was deemed a success.
Quietly and gracefully Connor entered the private room and stood beside Evelyn's bed for only a moment before he lightly picked up her right hand to hold in his left hand yet again. There was an oxometer clipped to her index finger, but he managed to pick up her hand without disturbing the recording device in the process.
"Evelyn?" Whispering her name Connor lightly pressed his right palm to her left cheek before he leaned down to give her a soft kiss. "Evelyn, it's over."
The sedative was beginning to lose its effect, and Evelyn's blue eyes struggled to open against the lingering effects of the potent anesthesia.
"I'm right here." Kissing the back of her hand Connor stayed close to his wife and refused to leave her beside until she woke up at last. "You're okay now, and you're going to make a full recovery. Hank is going to bring Henry to see you tomorrow when you're awake."
Stirring at the sound of her husband's voice and recognizing the names being mention Evelyn's eyes cracked open just enough to reveal the glassy sapphire blue irises beneath.
"Hi, Evelyn."
Too tired to smile as Evelyn could do was let out a small groan of discomfort as the ache in her skull stole her attention. Instead she squeezed Connor's hand in response.
"It's okay." Whispering softly he knelt down on the floor so he could be eye level with Evelyn as she regained consciousness. "Just rest a while longer, I'll be here when you wake up."
Slurring her words Evelyn managed to communicate with her husband in a low tone of voice. "...L've you."
A relieved chuckle passed his lips as he reciprocated the feeling. "I love you, too." With a swift and loving touch Connor slipped Evelyn's wedding ring back over her left ring finger, then placed the sapphire ring on her right ring finger. "I'm right here and you're still me..."
Three days of hospitalization came to an end and Evelyn was permitted to return home to recover in bed for another two weeks. With Connor carrying her from the car and into the house Evelyn was greeted by the familiar scents and sounds of the house and finally felt at ease. Seeing Henry in Hank's arms as they walked over to greet Evelyn upon her return to the home gave her a sense of utter love and belonging. She survived the surgery and now she was back with her family where she wanted to be for the rest of her life.
Being carried upstairs was a little disorienting, but Evelyn quickly found her bearings the moment she was laid down on her and Connor's bed to rest. The soft pillow and warm quilt was exactly what she wanted to feel as she recovered from her surgery within the comfort of her own home.
"You only need to take the inflacadron once in the morning, but you need to take your antibiotics in the morning and evening."
"...What about my painkiller?"
"Every six hours. You aren't due for another dose for another two hours and fourteen minutes."
"Don't hold back." It was clear she was trying to endure her headache without complaining, but having a portion of skull drilled and sawed into was going to hurt no matter how much she tried to tough it out. "...This is the worst migraine I've ever had."
"I'll keep the house cool and quiet for you."
"...Don't take Henry away, please."
"I won't, I'll just be sure to let him burn off his energy out in the backyard so he doesn't run around the house and scream." Leaning down he kissed Evelyn again and laid down beside her for a moment. "I missed you so much."
"I missed you, too." Wrapping her hand around his hand Evelyn closed her eyes and sighed deeply. "Will you just stay with me for a while?"
"Of course. I promised I'd be with your from start to finish and I always keep my word."
"You're a good man Connor. Don't ever let anyone tell you otherwise."
The month passed by with Evelyn recovering well without any infection or set backs. After two weeks of bedrest she was given the clear to return to work, sticking solely to desk duty until she had her second set of scans, and Evelyn was able to resume her normal routine fairly well. Sporting a slightly shorter haircut with her part altered to hide the portion of her hair that had been cut and shaved away for the surgery the bold young detective managed to continue her career without any difficulties.
However an unexpected side effect had come from the medication designed to keep her healthy, and with it her heart broke upon being told the information by Dr. Wilson.
Laying on her right side on the bed Evelyn wept as Connor laid beside her and held her in his arms, his chest pressing up against her back.
"So that's it." She managed to choke out as she buried her face into her pillow. "We can never have another child."
"Only in a biological sense." Providing words of comfort Connor rubbed his hand up and down Evelyn's arm affectionately. "The medication may have altered your hormone level but it'll never alter your capacity to love."
"We wanted another baby and we kept trying... Now it'll never happen."
"We were told once before that neither of us could have children, and yet Henry is downstairs right now playing with Hank and making us proud every day."
"There's no way we can overcome the odds twice like that, Connor. I know what you're trying to do and that you're trying to look on the bright side," letting out a soft sigh Evelyn sunk down into her pillow and breathed through her tears. "but your optimism won't change my body."
"Nothing about you needs to change, Evelyn." Hugging her tightly Connor refused to let her give up on herself or feel like she somehow failed by getting sick again. "I love you, our son loves you and I have this unshakeable feeling that things are going to change for the better when you least expect it." Giving her a kiss Connor stayed beside his wife and let her cry herself to sleep as she rolled over so she could bury her face against his chest. "If there's one thing I've learned throughout my life it's that one should never give up. The second thing I learned is that you're the strongest person I know."
Tightening his hug Connor closed his own eyes and let a few empathetic tears roll down his face and disappear into his own pillow.
"Just don't give up. I know things will be better soon."
Summer of 2045:
Swimming in the large pool in the backyard Connor held Henry in his arms as he taught his son, who was wearing inflatable water wings on his arms, how to properly swim and navigate deep water at an early age. An impromptu barbecue had broken out on the back deck of the house as Connor and Evelyn spent the day in the pool, and had invited Lucas, Chloe and Madison over to enjoy the cool pool on the hot summer day. Not long after everyone arrived the invitation was extended out toward Markus, North and the twins, and for the sake of keeping peace in the bullpen Hank even invited Gavin, Abby and Aria out to hang out and get away from work for a while.
It was rare moment when everyone's time off lined up with one another, and everyone was free to just enjoy a day off with their family and friends.
"You're doing great, Henry." Connor encouraged his son as the two and half year old managed to swim with the water wings from one side of the shallow end of the pool to the other, and right in Evelyn's hands. "Just like that."
Lucas decided to do the same for Madison since she too was a toddler and capable of learning to swim, and he didn't want her to suffer from the some problem with hydrophobia as he had done a few years prior. Aria had already been taking swimming lessons and had no problem showing off in the pool as she swam about with her daddy in the cool water. As for the twins they were still just a little too young to take the lessons, but Markus and North bundled them up in protective swimming gear and introduced them to the water all the same.
As he turned over the steaks on the grill Hank smirked at the sight of all the smiling faces splashing about in the pool, and all the high pitched laughter echoing over the property. There was a true sense of family and Hank knew he made the right choice when he purchased the bigger house to accommodate both Connor and Lucas as his sons.
"Steaks are about done." The senior detective called out as his guests converged around the pool. Substituting his urge for a cold beer with a glass of ice cold lemonade instead Hank sipped at the chilled drink and chewed on the lemon wedge that had been added to the side of the glass. "Maybe I should've grabbed some fireworks so we could've had a Fourth of July celebration tonight. There's no way we'd luck out and all get that day off too."
"Fireworks are illegal in the city unless sanctioned by-" Connor stopped himself short as he pulled himself out of the pool and joined Hank on the back deck to help with the grill. "Never mind. You already know."
"Damn right. So, are you going to eat real food or stick with Thirium today?"
"I'll eat with everyone tonight. After all, it's not every day you grill a steak."
"Are you trying to butter me up for something, son?"
"No, I'm merely speaking the truth." Reaching for the bottle of sunscreen sitting on the edge of the grill Connor motioned for Hank to reapply a coat over his face and the back of his neck before he gave all the kids another coat to protect them from the sunlight. "You may be staying mostly in the shade, but-"
"Yeah, yeah. Take care of Henry and Maddy first, then the other kids, THEN come back to me."
"Sure, no problem."
"Alright..." Closing the lid on the grill Hank gave Connor a stern glance. "What's on your mind?"
Arching brow a little Connor tried but failed to feign ignorance. "Huh?"
"Ever since Henry was born I noticed you only prioritize me when you either want to do something special with the whole family, or if you need to talk about something a little touchy. We're already doing something special with the family," motioning to the laughing and smiling group in the pool or tanning beside the pool Hank proved that his skill as a detective haven't even begun to waver with his increasing age. "so by process of elimination you're dancing around something you want to ask but are afraid of how I might react. So spill it."
There was no point in denying Hank's assessment on the situation as he was completely right about Connor wanting to discuss something. Sometimes it sucked have a father who was a sharp witted and always observant detective.
"...The thing is I've been saving up money for quite a while now and I've been looking at houses throughout city to purchase." Nervously wringing his hands around the bottle of sunscreen Connor told Hank the truth about what he had been contemplating. "And I was wondering if you had any opinion on the matter."
"Just one." Taking another sip of his lemonade Hank gave Connor a firm stare. "Don't buy a house, stay here."
"What? Why?"
"Because I bought this bigger place for you and Lucas so you two could have plenty of room and feel at home. If you, Evelyn and Henry move out then it'll be just me and I don't need all this space to myself. This is a house that's meant for a family, son. Not an old widower."
"But this is your house, dad. We can't just-"
"Yes you can. I already told ya' you get eighteen years minimum to live in this house since you never had a decent childhood, so by my math you have at least twelve more years to go. Sorry, kid. You're staying here and if you try to leave then I'm going to just show up at your house at odds hours and maybe toilet paper your yard just to mess with ya'."
Smirking a little Connor kept trying to push the subject being discussed into more serious territory. "I know that we're welcome here for as long as we wish to stay, but I have managed to save up enough money to put down an offer on a nicely sized house, and Evelyn had enough money saved up as well to completely take care of her medical bills, so we can-"
"Nope. You're all staying here and you're going to use all that hard earned money you saved up to pay for a nice vacation, or save up for Henry's college."
"...College?" The prospect seemingly caught Connor off guard. "He's not even three years old, yet."
"So what? You can never start saving early enough for your kid's future."
"...I hadn't even considered that."
"Seriously?" Opening the grill back up Hank checked over the steaks and confirmed they were cooked to perfection and ready to be served. "You're someone who thinks about every possible outcome every possible choice in life, and you overlooked saving for college?"
Feeling a little guilty Connor looked at the wooden deck beneath his feet "...I guess I still have a lot to learn about being a parent."
"Ah, kid." Putting his hand to Connor's shoulder Hank gave him a reassuring pat and tried to lighten the mood. "You're doing just fine. I guess you and Evelyn are still recovering from your weird childhoods, huh?"
"Evelyn had her grandparents and a younger sister while growing up in Chicago. Her family was poor but she was well taken care of. As for me..."
"Yeah, I know. It's okay, Connor." Stepping inside the house through the sliding backdoor and taking Connor with him Hank decided to have a little chat with his son in private. As the two entered the house Ruby squeezed out the door and promptly dove into the pool to cool off herself, and proceeded to splash water all over the side of the pool and deck much to everyone's amusement. "Can I ask why you want to have your own place? This seemed to just come out of the blue."
"...About few months ago Evelyn and decided we wanted to try for another baby," explaining things in a low voice as to not draw any unwanted attention from the guests outside Connor sat down at the kitchen table as Hank sat down beside him. "but we didn't have any luck, and with her health scare she had been told by the doctors that... Well, we simply can't."
"Sorry, son. I didn't know."
"Anyway, when we were discussing a second baby we acknowledged we'd need a bigger house to keep everyone comfortable. Evelyn's devastated that we can't have another baby, and despite me reassuring her that she shouldn't blame herself she still somehow feels guilty."
"So you wanted to move into a house with her and Henry as a sign of good faith. You want her to believe that you still have hope you'll somehow overcome the odds again like you did with Henry and have another kid."
"Yeah, I think that's it."
"Son," using his 'dad voice' as he delivered his fatherly advice Hank made sure Connor was paying close attention to his words. "right now Evelyn needs to be around her family and feel grounded in the present. If you keep pushing for a future that she feels uncertain about you might accidentally make things worse for her emotionally."
"...So we should wait before we make any big changes?"
"Yup. Let her bring up the subject of moving out or looking for a new house on her own. If you let her have more time to think and come to terms with what happened she'll heal faster, and she'll finally believe your words. Understand?"
"I think so, yeah."
"Okay then. Now," standing back up Hank opened up the refrigerator and grabbed some chilled juice boxes for the kids and the pitcher of lemonade for the adults. "let's get back out there and enjoy those steaks. You and Evelyn and Henry are always welcome here, same with Lucas, Chloe and Maddy. Don't ever feel like you need to rush to get out that door and run into a new future. Take your time and enjoy your life, son."
"You're right, dad." Helping with the gathered items Connor peered through the backdoor at Evelyn as she held Henry and Maddy on her lap, and just smiled at the two babies interacting with each other out on the shady deck beside the pool. "...I'll slow down and enjoy what I have."
September 4th, 2045:
The lingering summer heat was beginning to break down everyone's patience as the intense weather relentlessly baked the city under the inescapable rays of the sun shining overhead. Dealing with a bunch of angry bigots who were being made all the more hostile thanks to the intense weather made handling deviant cases far more meddlesome than usual. While delving into a case regarding a group of humans breaking into a 'Sentient Intelligence' store; a store exclusive to androids, Hank ended up getting punched in the face far enough to bloody his left eye and cut into his skin.
Connor had managed to arrest the man and call in for back-up, but not before Hank returned the favor to the suspect who assaulted him by striking him upside the head with a metal trash can lid. With two humans now covered in blood and seeking medical attention Connor took the initiative and escorted Hank to the nearby hospital to have Hank and the suspect's injuries tended to properly.
Grumbling as he let the doctor stitch up his up eye Hank glared daggers at the handcuffed man as he cowered in a hospital bed across the room. The man had suffered a mild concussion and learned his lesson quickly to never assault a police officer, especially one who isn't afraid to fight back.
"I just received word from the precinct regarding the break-in at the store." Connor updated Hank cybernetically as kept tabs on activity throughout the city as he waited for Hank to be released from the hospital. "The other suspects have all been arrested, and are all down in the lock-up awaiting interrogation."
"Yeah, whatever..." Flinching a little as the cold antiseptic was applied to his bleeding wound Hank watched Connor through his uninjured eye with a mild curiosity. "What else is in the news?"
"There was an incident where a drunk twenty-nine year old man broke into the community pool last night and was found laying nude and passed out on the diving board."
"Ha!" Genuinely amused by the odd story Hank slowly began to relax and stop being so guarded. "Dumb asshole..."
"There was also a reported case of 'Slug' being located at a safehouse by the narcotics division at precinct four."
"Evelyn's division. Was she in charge of the bust?"
"Apparently so. From what I-" Turning his head quickly Connor looked to a nearby corridor as his eyes went wide with worry. "...Evelyn is on her way to the hospital as of this moment."
"Whoa," with his own eyes going wide Hank gave his son a sympathetic glance. "is she hurt?"
"She has suffered a minor injury."
"How minor?"
"Her injury is less severe than your own."
"That's good." Watching as Connor's right hand began to inch toward his right pocket to fish out his coin Hank sighed and gave his son dismissive wave of his left hand to motion for Connor to take off. "Go. See your wife, I'll find ya' after I get stitched back together."
Looking to Hank for confirmation Connor's right hand froze just over his pocket where his coin was resting. "You're certain?"
"It's not the first time I've been stitched up, kid. Go on, I find you later."
"Okay. Thanks, Hank."
Moving quickly Connor navigated the corridors of the hospital with no difficulty as he located his wife quickly. An ambulance had just arrived from the scene of the drug bust where Evelyn had been in charge, and the rear doors of the emergency vehicle opened as two paramedics stepped out of the back to tend to the two victims in tow. Evelyn was walking next to a male paramedic with her left forearm wrapped up in a thin layer of gauze, and the female paramedic was carrying a small patient in her arms; the the bundle of the silver emergency blanket squirming about as a high pitched cry filled the air.
"Evelyn?" Meeting his wife as she was escorted inside the hospital Connor instinctively ran a scan over her body and noted that she had suffered a large scrape to the exterior of her left forearm, and he detected a high concentration of bacteria, various bits of rotten food and dirt around the wound. The massive array of bacteria and other impurities was indicative of the contents of a city dumpster, which meant Evelyn must've either fallen against the large receptacle or she had reached inside for something within it. "What happened?"
"Connor," seeing her husband was a shock but welcome all the same. "why are you here?"
"Hank was injured by a suspect and requires six stitches above his right eye. I accompanied him to the hospital."
Looking at the floor with a heavy gaze she gave her husband a slight shake of her head. "I guess everyone is having a bad day today."
"Evelyn," taking her right hand in his left hand Connor gave her fingers a gentle squeeze as she continued walking to the designated exam room to have her arm properly cleaned up and sterilized. "talk to me. What happened?"
The loud crying stole both of their attention as the frightened bundle was taken away to a separate exam room to be tended to as well.
Sighing as she finally entered the exam room Evelyn pulled Connor into the room alongside her as she didn't want to be alone at the moment, and needed her best friend and husband to be there for her. "...Today was just a shitty day, Connor."
With a conflicted heart Connor stared through the observation window at the rescued newborn baby who was laying in the N.I.C.U. of the hospital within the safe confines of a warm incubator as she continued to cry out in fear and neglect. Seeing the I.V.'s running into the base of her right foot made Connor flinch as the narrow lines looked so big compared to her tiny body, and knowing that she needed to be on antibiotics and fluids made his artificial stomach knot. Based on his scans he estimated that the baby was just over four hours old, and that she had been left in the dumpster to be forgotten and die.
If it hadn't been for Evelyn reaching into the dumpster to rescue the baby then there was a horribly real chance that she could've been left to succumb to the intense summer heat and die within the confines of the filthy dumpster completely alone, and unloved. Every officer in the area had been so preoccupied with the successful drug bust inside the rundown house that no one bothered to check the property for anything further, or locate a potential witness. During her own sweep of the property to ensure she was thorough with the bust Evelyn heard the baby crying inside the dumpster and reacted quickly.
Dancing his coin over the knuckles of his right knuckles Connor sighed to himself and watched as the pediatrician pressed the bell of his stethoscope against the baby's small chest to check her breathing and heartbeat under a careful touch. Despite the odds against her the baby was strong and seemed to be full of a zest for life despite her unfortunate beginning in the world.
"She's so small."
Turning to face his wife as Evelyn spoke up and joined him at the window Connor pocketed his coin and wrapped his right arm around Evelyn's shoulder as she stood beside him to peer through the window as well.
"How could anyone do that? Here we are struggling to have another child and would give anything for it to happen, and yet another person would just throw a completely helpless baby into a dumpster to-" Trailing off for a moment Evelyn struggled to contain her frayed emotions. "I hate people sometimes."
"I understand your anger, but we don't know the context of this baby's life."
"Someone decided she wasn't worth of being born and threw her away. The end."
"...Her mother could've been a frightened teenager who panicked," Connor suggested as a logical outcome of events in a dour voice. "the baby could've been wanted by her parents, but a cruel patriarch or matriarch didn't want to deal with a child out of wedlock, or maybe the baby was taken by a kidnapper who saw the police in the area and abandoned the baby out-"
"Stop! Please, stop..." Wrapping her arms around herself Evelyn tried to not think about how there were so many horrible people with equally horrible reasons to do what they did to an innocent child. "I know we shouldn't just make assumptions about her parents, but it's hard not to."
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to upset you."
"You didn't. It's the idea of a baby being left to die that upset me."
Watching as the pediatrician and a nurse worked together to tend to the baby Connor realized he knew that nurse, and his memories of rescuing the newborn baby he had found while walking Ruby came flooding back to him like a tide.
"That nurse," motioning to the woman through window with a simple nod if his head Connor tried to lift Evelyn's spirits. "has worked with Hank in rescuing abandoned newborns in the past. She will undoubtedly find a home for this baby as well."
"You've met her?"
"Once briefly. I told you about the newborn Ruby found a few years back, she's the nurse who helped us."
"That's right, I love that story." A faint glimmer of hope began to brighten Evelyn's blue eyes as she continued to look at the baby through the window. "That doesn't make it any easier to stop thinking about her being abandoned though."
"No, it doesn't. I often wonder about the newborn I rescued with Ruby, and I'm very curious to know where she is and how she's doing."
"...We'll need to leave soon." Evelyn lamented in a mournful tone as she leaned up against Connor's right side affectionately. "But I want to say 'goodbye' to that little baby so she knows she wasn't forgotten and that people do care about her."
Sensing that Evelyn was still struggling with her emotions after being given her sterility diagnosis Connor remembered Hank's advice about letting her call the shots as she regained her confidence, and decided to respect his wife's request. "...Then let's go see her."
"Really? You want to go in there?"
"I want to support you and help you feel better. If this is what you want to do then I'll be there right beside you."
"Thank you, Connor."
Slowly the couple walked toward the door leading into the N.I.C.U. and showed the doctor and nurses their badges to ensure that they weren't threats, and were just there to see the baby. As per regulations they were both instructed to sterilize their hands and wearing protective scrubs to ensure they didn't accidentally make the baby sick with their close contact, and were then shown to the incubator where the baby was resting.
"Don't be shy." The kind nurse quickly recognized Connor as a friend to Hank and motioned for them over to the incubator. The nurse, Carol Summers, was happy to see that Connor was still out in the world and rescuing babies in distress. "This sweet little girl needs all the contact she can get since she never had the chance to bond with her parents."
Evelyn opened the small plastic window on the side of the incubator and reached her right fingers inside. Very lightly she picked up the baby's left hand and held it in her own to give the baby a sense of warmth and contact. "Hey, little girl."
Connor watched Evelyn closely as he addressed the nurse in a low voice. "How is the baby's health?"
"Aside from some mild dehydration and being exposed to concentrated bacteria for an unknown amount of time she's doing well. She perked right up once she had some fluids, a little formula and some much needed tender loving care."
"And no one has been admitted as a patient showing signs of recent labor and delivery?"
"None. If someone does come in we'll be sure to either contact you or Evelyn's precincts to get an officer back down here to ask her some questions."
"...And where will the baby go after she's discharged by the hospital?"
"To foster care."
Wincing visibly at the idea of being admitted to the foster care program Connor stood beside Evelyn again and peered down at the baby through the top of the clear plastic incubator with sympathy. The baby was so mall and already forgotten in the world. "...So she'll be alone again?"
Picking up on her husband's distress Evelyn wrapped her left hand around his right hand and held tight. "She won't be put with someone like your father. We won't let it happen."
"We can't know that for sure..."
Carol also picked up on Connor's mood and gave him a somber glance. "I take it you've had experience with the foster care system."
"Unfortunately, yes. I... It was rough."
"I promise that the program the hospital uses has only the best potential parental candidates approved. Anyone with even the slightest bit of a violent streak is immediately dismissed."
"...I don't doubt the hospital is thorough, but I can't just accept it at face value either."
"Well, I can confirm that 'Baby Doe' here will be loved and cared about, and find a family to support her."
"...She deserves a real name," Connor replied in a somewhat bitter tone. "not a label."
Agreeing with Connor as she continued to hold the baby's hand Evelyn's eyes teared up and she offered a suggestion. "Could you at least give her a real name to call her own before she leaves the hospital?"
Smiling kindly Carol picked up the baby's chart and made a few alterations as requested. "I suppose we could do that. After all, you saved her Detective Anderson. It's only fitting you give her a true name."
Looking up at Connor beside her Eveulun gave him a casual shrug of the shoulders as she let her tears roll down her face. "...I still love the name Melody."
Tightening his hand around Evelyn's hand Connor smirked a little. "I do, too."
Writing down the new first name the nurse gave the two detectives a kind smile. "Melody it is. Melody Doe?"
Taking a deep breath Connor closed his eyes and tightened his hand around Evelyn's even further. "...Anderson. Her name is Melody Anderson."
Evelyn's eyes widened as the nurse's hand visibly faltered over the chart upon hearing the name. "Connor?"
"This baby needs a home and a family, and we've wanted a daughter of our own for so long." The explanation was almost a burst of emotions as Connor spoke from the heart. "I told you that I felt that things would get better for us after everything you've been through," holding up her left hand Connor rubbed his right thumb over the surface if Evelyn's wedding band as he spoke to her. "after everything that we've been through together. She needs us, and we need her."
Without any hesitation Evelyn turned to Carol and nodded her head with confidence. "He's right. We'll be... We ARE her parents now."
"...Th-This is a little unorthodox," Carol grinned and stammered a little while trying and failing to maintain her professional demeanor at the reaction of love coming from the two detectives and toward the baby. "but I have some contacts who can pull some strings and get everything in motion. Since you're both detectives I know you'll pass the background check, so all you'll need to do is have a social worker approve your home and-"
"We'll be approved." Evelyn all but gushed as she continued to hold Melody's hand in her own. "We already have a son and he's a beautiful little boy. Now he's going to be a big brother to a little sister..."
Reaching his left hand into the incubator Connor gently placed his palm down on Melody's chest and smiled. "And we have a daughter."
Fussing with his phone in his left hand and the ice pack with his right hand Hank texted with the precinct to let them know he had been cleared to finish off his shift and that once he found Connor they'd be back to the precinct. Pacing about the receptionist area near the nurse's station Hank sighed and glanced about as he waited for any sign of his son and daughter-in-law to finally make their return from wherever the disappeared inside the hospital. Just as he was about to slip his phone into his pocket Hank received a text and gave the image a curious glance.
"What the hell?"
The message was from a social worker looking to confirm their appointment at the house tomorrow afternoon, and needing to confirm that the current home address was up to date.
"Why is there a social worker coming by the house tomorrow?"
A few feet behind him Hank heard two familiar voices speaking to one another, and caught the second half of the odd conversation that the duo were sharing, which in turn made his brow arch.
"-the study is in fact a bedroom, so we could just move downstairs and let the baby have our room instead."
With his brow arching even higher Hank gave his son a confused stare as Connor finally stood before him with Evelyn at his side, their hands interlaced together in a loving grip. "Baby?"
Pausing abruptly Connor and Evelyn gave Hank a somewhat embarrassed and yet very proud look.
Eyeing Evelyn curiously Hank gave his daughter-in-law an entirely perplexed glance. "Are you...?"
Her smile dimmed for only a second as she shook her head. "No," giving Connor a playful nudge to his left arm with her right shoulder Evelyn eagerly told Hank their big news. "but we do have something very important to share with you."
As expected the visit by the social worker the following morning went smoothly, and with the approval officiated and the paperwork signed and filed the rest of the week was spent reorganizing the house, and setting up the study as a bedroom to accommodate the growing family. Despite Connor insisting that he and Evelyn take the study as a ground floor bedroom Hank ended up taking the room sinstead, arguing that with his back acting up more frequently due to his age that it made more sense for him to be on the ground floor so he didn't have to walk up and down stairs all day long.
With the study set up as Hank's new bedroom and the master bedroom now belonging to Connor and Evelyn, Connor's old bedroom was set up for Melody and had been quickly redecorated and furnished to accommodate a newborn baby's needs. The walls were repainted a soft purple hue and the carpeting had been replaced with a fresh beige color to ensure the bedroom was nice and clean for Melody's arrival.
When word of the adoption spread throughout the two precincts every officer pooled together some money and donated diapers, formula, new clothes, toys and blankets for Melody to have as a way to say 'congratulations' to the proud parents.
Lucas had also gifted Melody with a painting to commemorate her arrival into the family, and was eagerly awaiting her arrival to the family home with Chloe, Maddy, Hank, Henry and Ruby in the livingroom. Truly happy for Connor and Evelyn to have the daughter they had been dreaming of finally in their lives the Anderson family set up a small 'welcome home' party for Melody to ensure she met her family in the best way possible.
"I just got word from Connor." Lucas announced excitedly as he held Henry on his lap, the toddler loved the attention from his Uncle Lucas, and stood up from the couch. "They are one block away with Melody."
"It's about time." Hank eagerly rose from the recliner to greet his family at the door. "I only got to see her once at the hospital, but never got to hold her. She's a beautiful little thing. She has light brown hair and dark blue eyes, but I get the feeling the blue isn't going to last."
"Perhaps she'll have brown eyes like Connor."
"Now that'd be cool."
The car pulled into the driveway beside the house and soon after the engine turned off as it came to gentle stop with its three occupants in tow. The driver's side door opened up first as Connor excitedly stepped out of the car and opened up the rear passenger side door where Evelyn had been riding so she could stay beside Melody.
"They're here..." Opening the front door Hank watched as the proud parents walked up to the front of the house with their daughter bundled up in a yellow blanket in her new mother's arms. Connor was beaming with paternal pride and Evelyn looked like she had finally, truly recovered after her health scare and diagnosis. The moment the parents entered the house Hank smiled proudly and looked down at Melody in Evelyn's arms. "Welcome home, Melody."
"I think she's happy to be here." Smiling with utter joy Evelyn watched Melody squirm about gently and stared up at her with big blue eyes. "It's much better than a dumpster or a hospital."
"I'd certainly hope so!"
Lucas and Chloe gathered around to look at Melody as they greeted their new niece. Lucas was holding Henry up so he could see his sister and Chloe was holding up Madison so she could meet her new cousin.
"Melody," Connor spoke to his daughter in a loving tone as he held her tiny left hand between his right index finger and thumb. "this is your home and this is your family. You're where you belong." Taking Melody from Evelyn's arms Connor held her with pride against his chest. "Meet your grandfather, your big brother, your uncle, your aunt and your cousin. You'll have plenty of love and I promise we'll always be there for you."
Affectionately Lucas rubbed his left index finger along Melody's right cheek as he admired his new niece in his big brother's arms. "What's her full name?"
"Well, when we originally picked the name Melody for a girl's name we had chosen Elizabeth as a middle name to honor my mother." Nodding at Madison in Chloe's arms as the toddler made noises toward Melody with excitement and confusion Connor's grin got wider. "Since you've honored my mother with Maddy's name we decided that we'd honor another member of the family who is no longer with us."
Hank's brow furrowed as his gave his son an odd glance. "And who's that?"
"...Barbara." Passing Melody over to Hank to hold at long last Connor properly introduced his daughter to the entire family. "Melody Barbara Anderson."
Just as Hank thought he couldn't be an prouder of his son and daughter-in-law he felt a whole new wave of pride wash over his heart. "...You named her after Barb?"
"I know that you and Barbara dedicated your lives to protecting innocent people and helping children. Adopting a daughter and naming her after one of the people who helped ensure safe adoptions were possible, and that young mother's in distress were take care of... I just felt right."
"Barb would've been honored, I know I am." A lone tear rolled down Hank's face as he held his new granddaughter in his arms and smiled. "Hey there, Melody Barbara. I'm your papa, and you'll never have to worry about being alone ever again."
Winter of 2045:
The hot summer petered off into a much more manageable fall, and with that calmer weather came a true sense of peace and comfort as winter crept around the corner. Loving the cool winter weather Evelyn took Ruby for a walk with Melody in the baby sling on her chest, and had Henry holding her hand as she took a stroll around the neighborhood with her family. The gentle breeze in the air made a few stray leaves on the sidewalk that hadn't been frozen to the grass circle around Evelyn's feet as she walked, and the quiet ambience of the calm weather gave the young mother a truly needed sense of peace.
Just as she reached the front sidewalk toward the front door of the house Evelyn saw the Oldsmobile pull into the driveway as Connor and Hank returned home after their shift.
"Look, daddy and papa are home."
Henry's eyes lit up and he pulled his hand from Evelyn's hand to run over to the car.
As soon as the driver's side door opened up Hank scooped up Henry to hold and gave him a happy greeting. "Hey, Henry."
"Hi, papa!"
Connor gave Henry a kiss on the cheek as he greeted his son and then walked up to the front door to see Evelyn and Melody. "Hey."
"Hey yourself." As she gave Connor a kiss Evelyn took Melody out of the sling and passed the three and half month old over to him to hold. "How was your day?"
"Well..." Clearing his voice a little as he supported Melody up against his right shoulder Connor opened the front door and followed Evelyn inside the house with Hank, Henry and Ruby following close by behind him. "We got promoted."
"You did?!" Giving Connor another kiss Evelyn smiled and pressed her palms to the sides of his face. "That's fantastic! You deserve it!"
"Thank you. I honestly feel like I did earn this promotion, too. I am now Lieutenant Connor Henry Anderson."
"And..." Hank chimed in as he put Henry down on the livingroom floor and watched as the almost three year old managed to take off his own boots and coat with little difficulty. Ruby shook off her slightly damp fur and plopped down on the pillow in the corner of the livingroom as she remained protectively close by the two small children. "You're looking at Captain Hank Lucas Anderson. I'm also taking over the precinct this spring when Jeffrey retires."
"Wait, so you both..." Truly impressed by her family's accomplishments Evelyn gave Hank a happy hug to congratulate him. "That's amazing!"
"Yeah, and we got these promotions without any weaselly mayor trying to stick his nose into our business to boost his own reputation."
"You both deserved to be promoted; you worked so hard for so long and you managed to change the city for the better." Enthusiastically Evelyn backed toward the kitchen and set about making a special dinner to celebrate their promotions. "We're going to have a big feast to celebrate properly."
"Sounds good to me." Connor walked into the kitchen to get Melody a bottle of formula, and set about taking care of his daughter. "Need some help?"
"Nope. You two promoted detectives go sit in the livingroom and relax, and I'll get everything ready in here."
Adjusting Melody against his shoulder Connor took a prepared bottle of formula from the refrigerator and warmed it up on the stove as he removed Melody's thick coat and boots now that she back inside the warm house. "If you do need anything just ask."
"Uh-huh, you take care of Melody and Henry, and I'll take of you and Hank."
"Thanks." Giving Evelyn another kiss on the cheek Connor carried Melody into the livingroom to give her the formula, and smirked as he saw Hank laying on the floor beside Henry as the toddler played with soft foam blocks to build a tower in the middle of his play area. "Having fun, Henry?"
The toddler looked up at his dad and smiled as he continued to play with his blocks. "Yeah!"
"How about you Melody?" Adjusting his daughter in his arms Connor wrapped her up in the yellow baby blanket folded up on the couch beside him, and then offered her the bottle of formula. "Did you have a fun day?"
The small baby made a small noise as she readily accepted the formula and snuggled down against her daddy's chest and into the crook of his left arm. Having Melody in the family felt completely natural, and like Melody had been a part of their lives for years and not months.
As Melody snuggled down for a moment of bonding with her daddy Henry suddenly stood up and walked over to the couch to climb up and sit beside Connor. In doing so he tried to push the bottle from Melody and take it for himself.
"Hey, Henry." Readjusting Melody to keep Henry from pulling the bottle away Connor scolded his son without raising his voice, or even sounding angry. "Don't do that. Don't climb on your sister or try to take her things."
Pushing himself up from the floor Hank scooped Henry back up from the couch and put the toddler up on his shoulders. "Come on, Henry. Papa will get you something to eat so your sister can eat in peace."
The sound of Henry protesting all the way into the kitchen drew Connor's attention as he had never known Henry to climb all over people like that, let alone seemingly have any issue with Hank carrying him about the house.
"I wonder why your brother is being fussy tonight." Speaking to Melody as if she could understand him perfectly well Connor resumed feeding her the formula and ran a scan over his daughter's tiny body to ensure she wasn't too hot or too cold as he kept her bundled up on the cool winter evening. "He's always had a good temperament, and enjoys spending time with your papa."
Inside the kitchen Hank proceeded to make Henry a small but filling meal at the kitchen table, and placed the toddler in the highchair that he was almost too big to sit in anymore. As the meal was placed down on the serving tray Hank noticed that Henry was staring at Connor from where he sat, and he seemed to be getting impatient and wanted to get back down on the floor.
"Uh-huh... What's the matter, Henry?" Crossing his arms in front of his chest Hank crouched down so he could look Henry in the eyes. "You getting a little jealous of your little sister?"
Henry looked at Hank and gave him a pouty face as he made small noises and then responded in the usual toddler manner. "No!"
"Your daddy loves you AND Melody equally, kiddo. When he's done feeding Melody then daddy'll play with you, okay?"
"No!"
"Well, too bad. That's how it's gonna' be."
"No!"
Evelyn, who had been dealing with the stove was trying to not laugh at Henry having a deeply logical and philosophical discussion with his grandfather. Turning to face Henry as she pulled the warm pan from the stove burner carefully she agreed entirely with Hank's method of discipline. "Henry, you need to learn to share and take turns with your little sister. She'll do the same for you so it's always fair."
"No!"
Deciding to move the highchair away from the kitchen doorway showing Henry the livingroom Hank did his best to get Henry to eat his dinner. "Melody is having dinner, so you need to have dinner, too."
"No!"
Not wanting to be the bad guy Hank tried a new tactic. "Well, fine. If you don't want to eat your dinner then I'm sure Ruby will."
Upon hearing her name Ruby trotted into the kitchen and sat down at Hank's feet and wagged her tail as if she were picking up on his tactic.
"See?"
"No!" Henry protested again, but this time he picked up his small chicken nugget from the tray and began to eat. "Mine!"
Laughing at the toddler's reactions Hank joined Evelyn by the stove and lowered his voice a little. "...I think we may have a jealous big brother, and if we're not careful it'll turn into full-blown sibling rivalry."
"I hope not. I used to fight with my own sister all the time, and we didn't start to get along until high school."
"I'm an only child, and Connor and Lucas never had a true childhood so they never had the chance to develop any form of rivalry or anything like that. You might be the expert on this."
"Doubtful. Like I said, me and my sister used to fight a lot. I don't want to see these two fight ever."
"Same. We'll think of something, just keep your chin up."
Within the livingroom Connor had overhead the conversation, his superior android hearing allowing him to eavesdrop without being intrusive, and contemplated the concept of "sibling rivalry". He had never known such a concept until that moment and was unsure with how to proceed with curbing Henry's jealousy before it became a full attitude problem, or a competition that resulted in constant fighting and shouting between himself and Melody.
"...I wonder if Markus and North are having issues with Wyatt and Hope as siblings?" Pulling back the emptied bottle Connor readjusted Melody against his right shoulder and began to gently rub her back as he cybernetically connected with Markus from afar. 'Markus, are you free to talk?'
'Yeah, Connor. I'm walking with Hope through the tower's garden right now, so I can talk.'
'I was wondering if you were having any problems with Wyatt and Hope in regards of sibling rivalry.'
'No, not really.' There was a pause as Markus did his best to restrain an amused chuckle. 'Is Henry getting a little jealous of Melody?'
'Yes. How did you know?'
'The first thing North and I looked into was dealing with sibling rivalry the moment we found she was carrying twins. The only thing you can really do is give them both equal amounts of attention and keep parenting based on their personalities.'
'...That sounds simple yet complicated.'
'That's what we thought, too. Fortunately it's less common with twins since they seem to bond while in the womb.'
'Interesting. Perhaps the key to getting Henry over his jealousy is to find a way to get them to bond as siblings.'
'Think you can do that? Melody is only three and half months old, and Henry's going on three years.'
'I'm willing to try. I think Henry might be feeling a little neglected since I've been working more hours as of late, and I'm going to be working even more now that I'm a Lieutenant.'
'You got promoted? Congrats, man.'
'Thanks.' Melody let out a small burp and Connor resumed cradling her in his arms in a comforting manner. 'I appreciate the advice, Markus. I'll see if bonding and extra attention helps Henry with getting used to be being a big brother.'
'Sure. And remember, Connor. You're a big brother, too. You'll know what to do.'
'I hope so. Talk to you later.' Standing up from the couch Connor carried Melody, who was now in a deep sleep, up the staircase to let her nap in her crib and regain some energy after her busy day of eating and growing. "There you go, Melody." Laying his daughter down into the crib gently Connor gave her a kiss on her forehead and then pulled the small blanket up and over legs to keep her warm. "Sleep well."
Dinner went off without any problems after Evelyn whipped up a large pasta dish to celebrate Connor and Hank's promotions. Now that Melody was napping upstairs and away from anyone's immediate attention Henry seemed to be perk up, and Connor made sure to give Henry some attention while at the dinner table. Despite having already had his own dinner Henry was very receptive to trying the pasta dish, and only wanted Connor to offer him the food; any time Hank or Evelyn offered him anything from their plates he rejected it.
"Henry, do you want to play with daddy after dinner?" Connor asked as he finished his own meal and focused solely on his son.
The idea of getting to play with daddy made Henry's blue eyes light up. "Yeah!"
"Can Melody play with us?"
"No!"
"Why not?"
"No! I want daddy!"
"But daddy can play with both of you."
"No!"
Sighing a little Connor looked over at Hank and silently pleaded for some advice as the grandfather and experienced father cleaned up his own plate. "I think it'd be more fun to play with Melody, too."
"No!"
Hank picked up on the hint and agreed with Connor. "I think that sounds like the most fun."
"No!"
The refusal was illogical and it was making Connor feel conflicted. "Why don't you want to play with Melody?"
"'Cuz!"
"You know she wants to play with you, don't you?"
"No."
"And she wants to play with daddy and mommy, and she wants to play with papa."
"No!"
"Would you like it if Melody told us 'no' for wanting to play with you?"
On the verge of tears Henry responded in the same manner yet again. "No!"
"Why?"
"I want to play!"
"And so does Melody."
Crying at the hollow threat of not being able to play with anyone Henry began to whimper and sniffle pathetically. "...I want to play."
Upstairs Melody began to cry too, and Evelyn promptly rose from the kitchen table to handle her daughter. "I think we just came across one of the biggest drawbacks of having two babies at the same time. Twice the love, but twice the crying..."
Sighing as he tried to think of what to say next Connor gave Henry his full attention. "Henry, do you know why you have a little sister now?"
"No..."
"Because mommy and daddy wanted to have her. She's our family now and we love her just as much as we love you. She loves you, too."
Henry began to quiet down just as Melody quieted down upstairs.
"You're her big brother, now. She needs you just like she needs us."
"...Why?"
"Because we're a family and that's what families do. You're her big brother just like I'm your Uncle Lucas's big brother."
The idea of being a big brother seemed to suddenly catch Henry's attention. "I'm like daddy?"
"Uh..."
Hank just started to laugh as he picked up the empty plates from the table and put them in the sink to soak for a while before being properly washed. "I think that's a very interesting question to answer, son."
"...Yes, Henry. You're like daddy." Trying to break things down in a way for a toddler to understand while also trying to figure out being a parent, being a human and being a brother in general, Connor spoke an honestly about the situation as he could. "...I look after Uncle Lucas because he's my little brother, and you can look after Melody because she's your little sister."
Henry quieted down entirely and his tears dried up.
"Melody needs us all, Henry, and that means you, too. Okay, Henry?"
"...Okay, daddy."
Approving of Connor's explanation Hank turned off the sink and turned around in time to see Connor taking Henry out of the highchair and putting him down on the kitchen floor to be free.
"...Daddy, can we play?"
"Yes." Offering Henry his hand Connor showed Henry back to the livingroom to sit down in the middle of the floor. "We can play a game, now."
"Good job, son." Truly impressed with the way Connor handled everything Hank set about washing the dishes and listened to the sound of Henry giggling as Evelyn rejoined everyone in the livingroom with Melody in her arms. "You're already a great father, and you're going to get even better with Melody."
The evening began to creep toward night and Henry was finally getting tired out after playing with Connor for so long. Cuddling down on Connor's lap Henry calmed down and seemed to finally be okay with Melody getting some attention, too. Sitting on the couch with Henry laying over his lap Connor wrapped his right arm around Evelyn and stared at Melody as she squirmed about and made small noises as her big blue eyes searched the livingroom around her. Soon after Melody let out a deep yawn and began to close her eyes.
"Everything seems to be just fine." Hank noted as he sat in the recliner and watched the family cuddling all together on the couch. "I know I'm ready for bed, how about you guys?"
"Soon." Connor confirmed as he looked down at Henry and watched his son reach his hand up and put it down on Melody's arm lightly. "...I think we'll wait until they're both tired enough to sleep before I go to bed."
"Sounds cool to me." Passing by the couch Hank bid everyone a goodnight and went to off to sleep in his bedroom now on the ground floor of the house, and left the quartet to sit up a little while longer. "Goodnight, kids."
"Goodnight, dad."
The quiet of the house settled in and soon both Henry and Melody were sleeping with their parents holding them affectionately in their arms. With Henry mellowed out and seemingly aware of how important Melody was for the family, and not just a temporary guest, everything calmed down immensely in the house itself.
"I think you did it, Connor." Whispering as to not accidentally awaken their children Evelyn gave her husband an approving grin. "Henry seems much more relaxed now."
"I hope I did the right thing." Rubbing his left hand along Henry's back Connor sighed and watched as Melody cuddled in deeper into Evelyn's warm arms as the two babies fell into a deep asleep. "I want Henry to know that he's still going to be loved and get plenty of attention, while also knowing that as a big brother he gets to be someone special."
"Yeah... I miss being a big sister. I'm glad Henry will get the chance to be a good big brother like you."
"Thanks, Evelyn."
Giving Connor a kiss Evelyn rested her head against Connor's right shoulder and settled down against the couch to cuddle for a while longer. "I love you."
Feeling the same sense of comfort and relief Connor reciprocated the feeling and felt his heart swelling with paternal pride. "I love you, too."
Autumn of 2046:
It was a big day in Henry and Madison's life, and it was a day that their parents were simultaneously awaiting eagerly and dreading. The four year old cousins were ready to begin their first day of preschool, and fortunately they had both been accepted into the school's gifted program. Henry and Madison would be a part of the same class as well, and as a result it ensured that the young children would be able to be with their family even while at school and wouldn't get too lonely as they adjusted to their first day at preschool.
Standing together outside the elementary school entrance Connor and Lucas saw their kids off for their first day of school, and were discussing the option of letting the duo skip ahead and go right into kindergarten since they were already excelling with their grasp of education and learning in general.
"Are you ready, Henry?" Connor knelt down in front of his son and made sure Henry had his backpack with him. "This is your first day of preschool."
"I'm ready."
"Are you excited?"
"Uh-huh!" Wearing dark blue jeans, a red t-shirt and a big smile Henry looked eager and fearless to begin preschool. "I wanna' go!"
Lucas was doing the same for Madison and made sure his daughter also had her backpack, and tightened her ponytail to keep her long black hair neatly tied back and out of her face. Wearing a bright purple long sleeved shirt and blue jeans Madison looked just as eager as Henry. "You're both going to be in the same classroom, Maddy. Are you excited?"
"Yup! I want to color a horsey!"
"I'm sure they have coloring books inside, Maddy. But you also have to learn."
"Why?"
"Because that's what school's for."
"How long do I have to go to school?"
"Until you're eighteen."
"That's too long!"
Laughing a little Lucas reassured his daughter that it wouldn't be as long as she feared. "Well, if you and Henry continue to excel with your education then you can skip right over preschool and begin kindergarten in two weeks."
"Then I won't be in school as long?"
"No, then you'll only be in school until you're seventeen."
"Still too long!"
The school bell rang and all of the students were being shown inside by their parents and teachers alike. Connor took Henry's hand and Lucas took Madison's hand as they led their kids to their designated classroom. After ensuring that their kids were in the right room and knew who their teacher was the two brothers gave their kids a kiss on the cheek and promised to be back to pick them up at two o'clock when the preschool and kindergarten classes were let out for the day.
"You be a good boy, Henry." Connor proudly saw his son off as Lucas did the same for Madison. "If you're good then I'll take you to get ice cream after school. Okay?"
"Yeah! Bye, dad!"
"Bye, Henry... I love you."
Walking away from the school was surprisingly difficult for the two young fathers to handle. Not having their kids around made them feel like they were missing out on something important, but they also understood that by letting their kids have their independence and letting them learn how to socialize with other kids was absolutely crucial to growing up and being happy.
"...Do you wish to stay at the house this afternoon, brother?" Connor asked Lucas the question in a low tone as they returned to their respective vehicles in the parking lot outside the school.
"Yes. The house will be very quiet now that Maddy is in school and Chloe is attending classes at her nursing school downtown."
"It's a strange feeling."
Standing beside his pick-up truck Lucas gave Connor a confused glance. "What's that?"
"I know we're going the right thing by allowing our children to go to school and begin their educations, and yet I can't stop feeling as thought by leaving them here we are somehow doing something... wrong."
"I understand. A day hasn't gone by since was was born that I hadn't spend time with her. Even while I'm at the station I will take the time to call the emergency cell phone at the house so we can speak and 'face time' one another before she goes to bed."
"I've never been away from Henry or Melody, either." Laughing a little as he put his right hand on the driver's side handle of the Oldsmobile Connor gave his little brother a truly amused stare. "Do you think that this lifestyle is what CyberLife had in mind for us when we were created?"
"Very unlikely, big brother." Sharing the amusement Lucas contemplated his previous life and the life he could've been forced to live if the Revolution had managed to fail rather than succeed on that fateful night. "I don't want to live a life where I'm hunting our own people and repressing them."
"Same. I'm truly grateful for Hank's friendship and guidance that allowed me to deviate."
"When our children have grown up... What will happen next?"
The question was as intriguing as it was morose. "...I suppose I will watch Henry and Melody continue their lives into adulthood and be with Evelyn for as long as it's possible. After my family is... I guess when they don't need me anymore I will retire from the Detroit Police Department and explore the world and find a way to help our people all over the globe."
"That sounds like a noble quest. Yet I fear you would get lonely."
"After this is all over..." Trailing off for a moment Connor tried to put his emotions into words as the future of heartache made him visibly wince. "After I see my children grown and my wife is... gone, I won't want to be with anyone else. It'd be too painful to have another family or even contemplate another wife."
"It is strange, I have the same feeling regarding Maddy and Chloe. I don't want to be with anyone but them."
"By then even Hank will be gone, too. I don't want to lose any of them."
"Neither do I, but we can't do anything about time itself."
Sensing the heavy emotion in the air Connor sighed and decided they needed to change the subject. "...Maybe we should head to the house and talk with dad. It's been a while since we did anything with him as his sons, and with Evelyn at work he'll definitely appreciate our company."
"Well, Melody is walking now so I suspect he'd also appreciate us wrangling her so he doesn't have to chase her all over the house by himself."
Smiling at the mental image of Melody taking her first steps Connor agreed wholeheartedly with his little brother and proceeded to open up his door to the old vehicle at long last. "Right. Let's get going. Dad needs us."
Winter of 2047:
The rush to St. Vevila Hospital was a blur to young Henry's eyes as Evelyn drove quickly through the streets of the city. The phone call came in just after two in the afternoon and Evelyn had just returned from holiday shopping with the kids. Unable to bring Melody to the hospital out of emotional stress Evelyn left her in Chloe's care after packing Henry back up in the car to meet her husband and father-in-law at the hospital to check in on them both. With only the vague details of Connor being wounded while out on a case to guide her Evelyn stayed strong for Henry, and didn't dare let her son see that she was scared.
"He'll be just fine, Henry." Evelyn promised as she watched her son nervously fidgeting in his booster seat behind her. Henry's reflection in the rearview mirror told Evelyn she needed to know to figure out what was on Henry's mind. "Your dad's been through a lot worse and walked away."
"Was dad shot?"
"...I don't know, Henry. I wasn't told what happened to him, I was just told he's at the hospital."
"Is he going to die?"
"No!" Practically shouting the answer as she pulled into the hospital parking lot Evelyn located guest parking and quickly found a spot. Turning off the engine she turned around to face Henry in the backseat behind her as Henry remained strapped into his booster seat. "No, Henry. You're dad is hurt but he is NOT going to die. Okay?"
Nodding a little Henry gave his mother an unsure glance where he sat. "Okay."
"Come on." Opening up her door Evelyn reached back and pulled open the rear door to get to Henry. "We're going to go inside and talk to the doctor taking care of dad, and then we'll see dad as soon as we can."
"Okay, mom." Climbing out of the car Henry watched his mother close the car doors and lock up the vehicle before walking toward the hospital's entrance at a rather hasty clip. Holding tightly onto his mother's hand Henry was unsure of what to expect and kept asking questions. "Where's Papa?"
"He should already be here. We'll find dad and Papa, okay?"
Nodding again Henry just stayed with his mother and stared at the odd environment of the hospital all around him with wide eyed confusion. He had never seen a hospital before and it was almost overwhelming to see all the people rushing about, to smell all the odd aromas coming from antiseptic and cleaners and hearing all the voices speaking over one another.
"Henry." Kneeling down in front of her son Evelyn gave Henry a calm look. "Your dad is being taken care of a few floors up. We need to go sitting in the waiting room before we can see him."
"What happened?"
"...A bad guy hurt him."
"He was shot. Wasn't he?"
"...Yes, Henry. BUT your dad is going to be okay!" Putting her right palm to Henry's left cheek she looked her son in the eyes and told him the truth. "We just need to wait for the doctors finish helping him."
"Where's Papa?"
"Right here, Henry." From a few feet away Hank located his daughter-in-law and grandson. As soon as he saw Henry on the verge of tears Hank picked up the six year old and had flashbacks to doing the same for Cole countless times before. "...Papa's got ya'."
Evelyn stood up again and rubbed her right hand along Henry's back. "Melody is with Chloe right now."
"Good idea. This place might scare her a little." Nodding toward the nearby waiting room Hank sighed and carried Henry over to a chair while Evelyn walked alongside him. "Come on. You two need to sit down while I go and find a doctor to talk to."
"What happened, Hank?"
"Connor went to investigate a 'Digital Sentience' store that had been robbed this morning, and as it turns out the robber was still in the store and hiding in the back. He got the jump on Connor while he was talking to a witness, and then shielding the witness from harm. The robber..." Lowering his voice a little Hank tried to speak without it scaring Henry in the process. "He got off three rounds."
"Shit... Connor wasn't wearing a Kevlar vest?"
"Since it was just supposed to be a line of questions and not a pursuit he didn't bother. Don't worry, when this is all over I'm going to sew a damn Kevlar vest into his entire wardrobe."
"And I'll help."
Sitting Henry down in the vacant plastic chair Hank ran his right hand over Henry's dark hair and sighed. "Hey, your dad is tough just like you. He'll be fine in a few hours, Henry."
Nodding silently Henry just stared at the floor and felt an off sense of doubt settle in his heart.
"I'm going to go find Connor's doctor, and I'll give you both an update."
Evelyn wrapped her right arm around Henry and pulled him up against her side for a hug. "Okay, thank you."
Scared and unsure of what he could do Henry had no idea what was happening to his dad, or who he could possibly talk to while Hank spoke to Dr. Wilson in the hallway. Pressing up even closer to his mom's side Henry pulled his legs up from the floor and hugged them to his chest as he tried to not think about his dad being hurt and needing a doctor's care.
"It's okay to cry, Henry." Evelyn whispered as she continued to hug her frightened son. "Let it out."
"I'm scared." The little boy whimpered as he tried to understand what was happening to his dad. "...I don't want dad to be hurt."
Rejoining his family in the waiting room Hank sat down beside Henry on the other side of Evelyn and put his right hand to the back of Henry's dark hair in a supportive manner. "It's okay to be afraid, Henry." Hank comforted his shaking grandson in a soothing tone. "But don't think the worst is going to happen, okay? Your dad is way too stubborn to go out like this. Trust me, I know from experience."
It had been almost four hours since Connor had been taken away for his emergency repairs, and it was now just past six in the evening. Henry hadn't eaten anything since noon and Hank knew he had to be getting hungry. Eager for any form of distraction for the young boy Hank tried to slip Henry a twenty-dollar bill and offered to take him to the hospital cafeteria so he could find something to eat, but the stubborn young boy refused to budge. Remaining pressed up against Evelyn's side Henry didn't want to go anywhere.
Henry just shook his head sadly before politely declining the offer. "Thank you, Papa. But I'm not hungry."
"You have to be bored out of your mind though." The dullness of Henry's blue eyes spoke volumes as to how upset he truly was. "There's a bookstore just down the block, how about we go and get you something new to read?"
"I don't want to go anywhere."
"Really?" Giving Evelyn a tired glance Hank made Henry knew the offer was still on the table. "Alright, but if you change your mind let me know. It's been a while since we went to a bookstore together."
"...Dad was hurt for doing the right thing." Henry muttered somberly to himself. "It's not fair."
Hank looked over at Henry as he saw the little boy's shoulders tense with emotional frustration as he tried to not cry again. "He was hurt because someone bad tried to stop him from doing the right thing, and he because he was protecting an innocent person."
Evelyn gave Henry a kiss on his hair and remained strong on her son's behalf. "Your dad did the right thing and the bad guy did the wrong thing. Right now the doctors and technicians helping your dad are all doing the right thing so they can undo what the bad guy did. You're right, it's not fair. But it still happened and now we're waiting for it to be over."
"Unfair things shouldn't happen."
"You're right again, sweetheart. They shouldn't." Giving Hank a somber and silent glance Evelyn did her best to explain things to her son without losing her composure or yelling out in frustration. "That's why me, your dad and your papa all work as detectives. We want to keep these unfair things from happening to other people. Sometimes we don't always succeed, but we'll never give up or stop trying."
Nodding with understanding Henry sighed and slowly turned on his side so he could lay his head down over Evelyn's lap.
"Get some sleep, sweetie. We'll wake you up the moment we can go see your dad."
As Henry began to drift off to sleep Hank shrugged off his dark and heavy coat and draped it over his grandson to help him stay warm and comfortable.
Waiting a few minutes for Henry to be deeply asleep Evelyn whispered again as she spoke to Hank sitting on the other side of Henry. "Tell me the truth, how bad is it?"
"...Bad." Lowering his voice as well Hank dared himself to look Evelyn in the eyes as he spoke to her honestly. "He took three shots. One was just below his heart," as he spoke he reached his right hand over and took Evelyn's left hand to hold in a reassuring grip. "the second shot hit his right lung, and the third shot just nicked both the lung and nicked his Thirium filter."
"Fuck..."
"Hey, he'll be okay. I wasn't just blowing smoke when I said Connor was too stubborn to let something like this take him down."
"I know." Her grip subconsciously tightened around Hank's hand as she spoke. "But that doesn't make it any easier to handle."
As the fourth hour transitioned into its fifth hour Dr. Wilson returned to the waiting room at long last and sat down in the vacant chair across from Evelyn, Hank and Henry. The kind doctor didn't seem distressed but he was tired, and he was holding an electronic chart in his hands. Sitting upright in the chair Dr. Wilson looked eyes with Evelyn and nodded at her once.
Almost afraid to ask Evelyn leaned forward and her eyes brightened with emotion. "Is he...?"
"Just fine."
"...Thank god."
"Connor's going to make a full recovery." Dr. Wilson stated with a firm and sincere voice. "Sorry it took so long. There was a lot of necessary repairs to get through and I wanted to make sure the technicians understood how prototypes react differently from finished models."
"When can we see him?"
"Right now if you want. He's still rebooting from stasis mode, but he should wake up soon."
Evelyn gently shook Henry's shoulder to awoken him as she rose from the chair while Hank stood up more slowly beside them. "Uh, is there anything we should be 'prepared to see'?"
"He's still attached to a Thirial activity monitor as a precaution, and he's still receiving blue blood to replace what he's lost. It's going through the line in his right arm rather than down his throat so he can talk to you."
"Thank you."
Returning his right hand to Henry's left shoulder Hank guided his shaken grandson down the corridor to follow after Dr. Wilson and Evelyn to finally visit Connor after the lengthy repair process. "Like I said Henry, everything will be okay."
One elevator ride later Evelyn, Hank and Henry were shown to the private room where Connor was recovering.
"He's right in here." Dr. Wilson stated as he unlocked the sliding door, and let it open. "It's okay, go on."
Inside the room Connor was resting in a bed propped slightly upright with a muted Thirial activity monitor recording his vitals, and a nasal canula under his nose. He was pale from the Thirium loss and he was wrapped up under thick bandages from his chest down to abdomen, and wearing pale blue hospital scrubs. Connor looked so human again it was almost frightening.
Entering the private room where Connor was resting Henry ran over to the bed and nearly threw himself onto Connor to try to hug him. The sudden weight and warmth against his left arm made Connor's system fully reboot and he opened his soulful brown eyes to look at the source of the presence.
Glancing down at Henry resting against his left side made Connor smile as he recognized his son instantly. "...Henry."
"Dad!"
"Connor..." Evelyn rushed over to the bed and gave her husband a kiss as she gently wrapped her arms around him to give him a gentle hug. "...You're going to be okay."
Wrapping his left arm around Henry and his right arm around Evelyn as much as he could Connor gave his wife and son a much needed hug. "I'm going to be just fine in a few days. The bullets just grazed the vital biocomponents."
"Sorry, but after you were on the repair table for four hours I find that hard to believe."
"I'm a prototype. My biocomponents are unique and take time to properly analyze and repair."
Hank walked over to the bed and put his hand on Connor's shoulder in a comforting manner. "Hey, kid."
"Hey..."
"Remember why the precinct issues everyone Kevlar?"
"...Yes. I will wear the vest every shift from this day on."
"Damn right."
Glancing about Connor noticed that someone important was curiously absent. "Where's Melody?"
"She's with Chloe. The last thing a two year old needs to try to deal with is a quiet and confusing waiting room."
"Good, I'm glad she isn't here to see this. What about Lucas?"
"He was at the scene of a construction site fire downtown when I called him. I'll send him a message and let him know that you're going to be okay, and that you'll be coming home tomorrow."
"Thank you."
Smiling as Henry buried his face in Connor's side and watching Evelyn remaining wrapped up in her husband's embrace Hank decided to give the family a little privacy and stepped out of the room. "You three talk and take a breath. I'm going to call Lucas and then try to find something in the cafeteria that doesn't taste like rubber."
"...Right."
As the senior detective took his leave of the private recovery room Connor sighed and rubbed his left hand along Henry's back. "I promise you both that I'm going to be okay, and I also promise to be far more careful in the field this moment on."
"I can't exactly be mad at you for doing your job and protecting an innocent person," Evelyn admitted as she pressed her right palm to Connor's left cheek affectionately. "but I can be mad at your for scaring the hell out of me!"
"I'm sorry."
"Don't be sorry, just get better."
"I will." Picking up Evelyn's hand right Connor kissed her knuckles and smiled. "I promise that, too."
Resting well in his bed with Henry and Melody cuddled up at his sides Connor read to his children as he healed from his injuries and truly appreciated having his family in his life. Being shot wasn't a reminder of what he had to lose, it was a reminder of how important he was in his family's lives, and that if he were to shutdown then they'd be heartbroken, at a loss and the family itself would never be whole again. Promising to be more careful and to spend as much time with his family as possible Connor was true to his word and cuddled with his children as they enjoyed spending all day with daddy.
Finishing the fourth book for that afternoon Connor gave his kids a gentle kiss as they cuddled upon beside him and drifted off into afternoon naps. Peering out the window at the snow silently falling from the dark clouds overhead Connor lamented the cold and isolated feeling that winter brought, and yet in that moment he felt warm and like he truly knew where he belonged.
"How do you feel, brother?" Lucas asked in a whisper as he checked in on Connor as he rested in bed. Standing in the doorway Lucas watched his brother from afar without disturbing his niece and nephew. "I scanned your vitals and noted that while you're stable and your self healing program is functioning adequately your Thirium reserve is lowering by one point three percent per hour."
"I'm fatigued but I'm well. I'll replenish my reserves after the kids are out of sight."
"You still haven't told them about you being an android?"
"Not yet. They're both too young to really comprehend something like that."
"Chloe and I've discussed it with Maddy and she seemed to understand. She knows that we're her parents and she knows that being an android doesn't make us any less of her parents."
"How'd you do that?"
"Maddy wanted to know why Chloe and I would drink Thirium more than we'd eat organic food, and we told her the truth. We showed her photos of Chloe while she was pregnant and showed her photos after Maddy was born to confirm that we are her parents and that us being androids and her being a human doesn't matter. We're family."
"I'll keep that in mind, but it may not be that simple for me."
"How so?"
"With Melody being adopted we can't lie to her about where she came from and how she came into our lives, and for Henry... He's my biological son despite me no longer being biological. It's... It's complicated."
"Very much so."
"We'll tell them the truth in time, but for now I'd rather be seen as just daddy and no one else."
"I understand entirely, brother." Grinning with approval Lucas took a step back to leave the room. "I'll go make Henry and Melody lunch. By the time they wake up they should be hungry."
"Thank you. How's Chloe doing with Maddy all alone at the house?"
"Actually, they love it. They call it 'girl time' and seem to take advantage of me being gone to do more 'feminine activities'."
"Interesting..."
"Not always. Once I returned home from my shift and noticed that Ashe had pink blush, purple eye shadow and red lipstick on her face. It didn't stain her white fur, but she did not seem pleased..."
"Ruby's had bows wrapped around her ears and tails after Melody decides to play with her." Glancing about Connor noticed that the lovable hound was nowhere to be seen. "Where is Ruby?"
"She is sleeping on the couch. I took her for a walk around the neighborhood and gave her a treat afterward while you were reading. I think I may have worn her out."
"That's fine, she needs the exercise and attention. Thank for you helping me today."
"You're welcome, Connor. Once Hank and Evelyn return home I'll stick around a while longer so I can change your bandages without the kids seeing, and then I'll head home. I'm always happy to help you."
Autumn of 2048:
While Hank had decided to take Henry out to celebrate his first day of the second grade with true pride in gesture, a feat he was unable to share with Cole due to tragedy taking Cole away from him, Connor and Evelyn spent the day with Melody to give their daughter some extra attention to ensure she could enter preschool right on schedule the following year. Sitting on the livingroom floor while Melody put together a puzzle in the shape of the United States of America with great ease Evelyn gave her daughter praise, and encouraged her to keep playing with her educational toys.
In the three years since Melody's adoption her blue eyes had turned a very dark brown, and her hair became a few shades darker as well. While Henry had slowly begun developing a few freckles that made him look all the more like Connor it seemed Melody would develop a flawless complexion that would make her look more like Evelyn despite not having any shared genetics between them. Despite the odds Melody looked like both of her parents.
"You're doing great, Melody." Holding up a flash card with a red circle on the front Evelyn checked to see how well Melody was able to recognize her shapes and her colors. "What shape is this?"
Looking at the card Melody beamed and answered correctly without any problems. "Circle."
"Very good! What color is the circle?"
"Red!"
"You're so smart! Great job, Melody."
From within the kitchen Connor overhead the comment and smiled to himself as he heard how well Melody was doing. Finishing the lunch he had been preparing for his family Connor put the two plates down on the kitchen table and called out to his wife and daughter to come into the kitchen. "Lunch is ready. When Hank and Henry get back we'll go out for dinner."
Running into the kitchen Melody gave Connor's right leg a hug and let him pick her up to put her down in the booster seat in the kitchen chair. "Thanks, daddy!"
"You're welcome, Melody."
Evelyn trailed after her daughter and gave Connor a kiss on his cheek. "Aren't you going to join us?"
"Later... Lieutenant." Lowering his voice he showed Evelyn a small pouch of Thirium concealed in his left hand while giving her a cheesy grin to acknowledge her recent promotion. "I'm not very hungry, but I will be later. We'll have a special dinner, and then celebrate more... properly in private."
"Oh, I see." Giving Connor an enamored grin Evelyn liked the idea very much and gave Connor a kiss. "I'm looking forward to it..."
"I'm going to take Ruby for a walk so she doesn't beg for scraps." Keeping his smirk on his face Connor exited the kitchen as he flashed his wife a loving glance over his shoulder. "I'll be back soon and then I'll help Melody with her flashcards."
"Sounds great, see you soon."
Walking toward the front door of the house with purpose in his steps Connor took Ruby's leash from the front door and called out to the hound as she laid on her side on her pillow in the corner of the livingroom, and thumped her tail slowly.
"Let's go for a walk, girl."
Rising from her pillow Ruby trotted over to Connor and sat down at his feet as she waited for her leash to be clipped to her collar. As she continued to wag her tail her ears suddenly perked up and she stared at the front door.
"Someone coming up the front walk?" Clipping the lead to Ruby's collar Connor opened the front door and led the dog out onto the front walk just as he noticed someone walking toward the house. At first glance it looked as though Lucas was stopping by for a visit, but upon closer inspection Connor quickly noted that the person of interest had light brown hair and blue eyes; not black hair and green eyes. "...What in the world?"
Stopping in the middle of the sidewalk the familiar stranger stared at Connor for a moment before finally speaking up in Connor's own voice. "...Hello."
"Hello. I... I wasn't expecting to see you again, Ethan."
Upon hearing the name Ethan smirked a little and gave Connor an odd glance. "The fact that you know my name means my memories are correct. You are the one who aided me and gave me my name."
"...Yes. That's right."
"I'm sorry, you're unsettled by my arrival." Sensing Connor's discomfort Ethan took a step back as if about to turn around and bolt. "I should go."
"No! Don't go." Approaching his estranged older brother Connor approached Ethan warily and noticed that Ruby had no negative reaction to him being at the family home. He wasn't a threat. "It's just... I wasn't expecting to ever see you here in Detroit."
"Yes, I remember hearing voices speaking about sending me to Boston as a means of protecting me from what is happening here in Detroit. But... I had to come back and I had to find you."
"How did you find me?"
"I returned to New Jericho Tower and I was able to access files pertaining to yours and Lucas's home addresses. That was rude and intrusive, I apologize."
"Can I ask why you came back?"
"...My memories were compelling me to come back to Detroit. I cannot explain it further than that."
"It's alright, I understand that type of odd compulsion."
"...If it's okay," daring to look Connor in the eyes Ethan pushed for a few answers of his own. "I would like to ask you some questions about who I am, where I came from and how you found me."
"I can do that." Pulling on Ruby's leash Connor motioned for Ethan to accompany him on the walk around the neighborhood. "Ask me anything and I'll answer you honestly, Ethan. I have nothing to hide from you."
Walking around the neighborhood side by side Connor answered every single one of Ethan's questions, and in turn Ethan answered Connor's questions. The two lost and estranged brothers seemed to have a mutual need for answers to uncover all of the secrets that CyberLife hid behind during their lifetime of keeping androids under a human's oppressive thumb. Despite the lack of any programming or software being left in Ethan's body he still managed to retain some form of memory and self awareness while in stasis mode in the warehouse hidden in Miami, and knew Connor could be trusted.
While the brothers didn't have any reason to associate with one another or even seek one another out, it seemed meeting up was something important for them all the same.
"So CyberLife had created me so they could stop deviancy before it spread." Ethan realized the truth of his origin with a heavy heart as he accompanied Connor around the neighborhood. "I was just the original design, a beta."
"Yes, it seems to be that way."
"And the fifty iterations of me-" correcting his term Ethan sighed as he glanced about the quiet neighborhood as fallen leaves swirled about the sidewalk in a graceful dance. "of us... what became of them?"
"From what I've been able to uncover during my search through CyberLife's illegal activities each of the fifty models that came after you were slowly improved and tested. Once they found a design they were content with, model twenty-two, the others were put into the field for testing." The grim facts made Connor visibly wince as he lead Ruby around the block with Ethan at his side. "If they failed to react quickly enough or give CyberLife the 'logical answers' they were seeking then they had their programming altered and the failed models were all destroyed. I was the first model that was deemed worthy enough to go into the field."
"...I see. And Lucas?"
"Aside from myself there were nine other models just like me, the other nine were designated as a possible replacement in the event I had been destroyed or even just damaged while in the field. Lucas was designed to replace me, to replace our model, as a whole. You are a beta, I'm a prototype and Lucas is our finished design."
"CyberLife had planned on eliminating you if you failed and if you succeeded?"
"Correct."
Pausing mid step Ethan sighed and shook his head a little. "It's no wonder you wanted me as far away from CyberLife as possible."
Stopping as well Connor gave his estranged brother a somber glance. "...Are you upset that we sent you away?"
"No. I was curious as to why you did it, but now I understand. You were looking out for me and you wanted me to have a chance at a life all my own." Taking a step forward he stood beside Connor again. "Thank you."
"You're welcome." Changing the subject from something less dreary and more cheery Connor gave his brother a kind smile. "Tell me about your life in Boston. I've never been out there before."
"Boston is... beautiful." Smiling again himself Ethan was happy to answer his brother's questions. "And I enjoy my work."
"Paramedic?"
"Doctor."
"...A doctor?"
"I found the work to be very satisfying as I was able to stop pain and bring about peace, but once the people I helped were admitted to the hospital I didn't see them anymore. I wanted to see the good that comes fromhelping people in their time of need, and so I went through the appropriate software upgrades and training to become a doctor."
"That's wonderful, Ethan. I'm glad you're helping so many people."
"What about you, Connor?" Noticing that Ruby was completely comfortable around him Ethan gave her ears a gentle rub and in return she wagged her tail happily at the friendly contact. "Aside from being a detective, what's happening in your life?"
"Well..." Eyeing his wedding band on his left ring finger Connor prepared to tell Ethan about his life, his family and of how happy he truly was. "It's a bit of a long story..."
Returning home later than expected Connor opened the front door and unclipped Ruby from her leash as he greeted his wife and daughter in the livingroom. Noticing that Evelyn and Melody were right back to working on the flashcards Connor joined them on the floor and gave them both his full attention. Gently he pulled Melody over so she could sit on his lap as she studied her flashcards and answered every question honestly.
"That was some walk." Evelyn observed as she held up the flashcards for Melody to see. "Something wrong?"
"No, not all. I just... I ran into someone from my past."
"Friend or foe?"
"...Brother."
The answer was completely unexpected. "Said what?"
"Ethan."
"...Isn't he in Boston?"
"He was and is returning there as of now. He just wanted to find some answers about his past, and now he's returning back to Boston to resume his life."
"Are you okay? Bumping into your estranged brother has to be pretty weird."
"I'm fine." Giving Melody a hug Connor smiled warmly at Evelyn as he nodded his head. "We're all fine. It's nice to know that by sending Ethan away Lucas and I did the right thing. He's happy and he's living a great life."
"That's good to know."
Looking down at Melody in his lap Connor smiled and took the flashcards from Evelyn's hands. "Okay, Melody. Ready to play some games with daddy?"
"Yeah!"
"Alright..." Laughing a little he passed Melody over to Evelyn to hold so he could show her the flashcards instead. "Let's play, and get you ready for preschool."
Autumn of 2049:
Standing proudly in front of the elementary school as Henry began his first day of the third grade and Melody began her first day of kindergarten, she skipped over preschool as well, Connor and Evelyn saw their kids off before they went about their own schedules to work while their kids were in school. Thanks to Hank being a Captain now at Connor's precinct Connor would have the time to pick up Melody from preschool to take to New Jericho Tower's daycare center, and then Evelyn would be able to do the same for Henry on her lunchbreak.
"We'll both pick you up from New Jericho this evening." Evelyn explained as she knelt down in front of her kids and gave them both a kiss on the cheek and hugged them tightly. "Henry, you look out for your sister, okay?"
"Okay, mom."
"And Melody," giving the rambunctious four year old a gentle smile Evelyn made sure she was listening, too. "you listen to your brother. Okay?"
"Okay, mommy."
"Mommy loves you!"
Connor gave both of his kids a hug and a kiss just as the bell rang behind them. "Be good, we'll see you after school."
Watching with pride as Henry took Melody by the hand and showed her inside the school Connor stood upright and wrapped his arm around Evelyn's shoulders to pull her in for a hug.
Pressing against Connor's side Evelyn watched her children enter the school and she felt a sense of pride wash over her. "I think we did it, Connor."
"Raised two great kids? I agree."
"They're going to be just fine without us for a few hours."
"Soon Henry will be old enough to be home alone, and maybe even keep an eye on Melody for a while, too."
"The idea of our kids being big enough and mature to be home alone after school seems like it's an entire lifetime away."
"And yet it'll happen sooner than we'll ever be able to predict."
"Ready to go to work knowing that our kids aren't going to be at home?"
"...Not really, but we have to do it." Giving Evelyn a kiss Connor sighed and walked over to the Oldsmobile while Evelyn walked over to her Pace parked nearby. "I love you, and I'll see you this evening."
"I love you, too. When we get home we'll have two kids telling us all about their day!"
"And I can't wait to hear it."
Summer of 2050:
Watching as Henry and Melody laughed and splashed in the pool Connor and Evelyn felt a true sense of accomplishment as they enjoyed their day off together, and admired their happy well adjusted children getting along without any problems. In just a few weeks Henry would be entering the fourth grade and Melody would be beginning the first grade. Wanting to enjoy the day together as a family Connor and Evelyn sat on the back deck a few feet away from the pool and watched their kids enjoying the cool pool on the hot summer day.
Joining his son and his daughter-in-law on the back deck with a serving track of lemonade in his hands Hank pulled up a chair beside his kids and let out a weary sigh as he sat down heavily.
"How do you feel, dad?" Running a scan over Hank's spine Connor noticed the building arthritis and weakening muscle tissue as age slowly took away Hank's strength over the years. It had been twelve years since the Revolution and time had been cruel to the senior detective. "Is the heat bothering you?"
"I'm fine, son." Sipping at his lemonade Hank leaned back and sighed deeply as he smiled at his grandkids splashing in the pool. "Hard to believe it's been eight years since Henry's been born."
"I know." Grabbing onto Evelyn's hand as they sat side by side Connor agreed with the sense of wonder to his words. "And it's already been five years since Melody came into our lives."
"What's even more impressive is that it's been eight years since you two married and you've never been on a honeymoon."
"We've been busy."
"Yup, I noticed." Nodding at the two kids laughing and enjoying their summer in the pool Hank took another sip of his lemonade and continued on. "But you two need to have that time together."
"We can't just take off and leave the kids alone."
"You're right, but since I'M here then it's fine. I'll watch them for you."
"We can't ask you to do that."
"Son, they're my grandchildren. They're not in diapers anymore, they have a few more weeks of summer vacation so no school schedule to worry about, and I know for a fact that as the Captain you have over two months worth of vacation time saved up."
Evelyn was now intrigued by the discussion and thought the idea of honeymoon sounded great. "Really?"
"Yup. And as the Captain I can take off as much time as I want, and I can all but order you to do the same. Also, since I'm on good terms with Captain Keller I can confirm that you and Connor can both have time off."
Leaning her head against Connor's right shoulder Evelyn gave him a puppy dog look and tightened her hand around his hand gently. "Sounds good to me."
Realizing he had both Hank and now Evelyn pushing him toward taking some time off and getting away from the kids for a while Connor sighed and relented to the idea of finally taking a honeymoon. "...Did you have anywhere in mind, Evelyn?"
"Hawaii!"
"Hawaii?" The idea of flying for over thirteen hours was enough to make his artificial stomach drop, and the idea of flying over open ocean only made him feel all the more anxious. "...That's quite a flight."
"Please? I've always wanted to see the islands."
Accepting the plea Connor agreed to fly to Hawaii, and gave Hank a worried look. "Are you sure you don't mind watching the kids? If we're going to fly to Hawaii then we're going to stay there for a full week."
"I wouldn't have said anything if I did mind, son. You two go pack your bags, book your flight and take off. I'll pull the strings and I'll watch the kids."
Evelyn gave Connor's hand another squeeze as she kissed his cheek. "I'm sure we could find a flight that'll take us there tonight."
Cybernetically Connor checked for flights leading out to Honolulu Hawaii, and confirmed that there was a flight set to take off that night at ten o'clock. "...I can get us two first class tickets and fly out in eight hours and twenty-three minutes."
"Perfect!"
Purchasing the tickets and confirming their flight times Connor rose from the table and nodded at Evelyn expectantly. "...Then let's go pack."
"You're the best!" As she joined Connor beside the table Evelyn leaned down and gave Hank a kiss on his cheek, too. "And thanks for always being here for us and the kids."
"It's not a problem, Evelyn." Waving the young couple off casually Hank motioned for them to head inside and prepare for their honeymoon. "Go on, go. Go have fun in Hawaii."
Thoroughly enjoying the beautiful day and the company of his kids and his grandkids Hank felt an odd sense of peace befall his heart as he watched Henry climb out of the pool and taking a running leap back into the water. Melody just laughed as she kicked about the water with the protective floats on her arms and had fun playing in the water with her big brother.
Sighing again as a knot tightened in his back Hank leaned forward a little and shifted his weight to get the pain to stop for just a moment. "Have fun before you're too old to enjoy life, kids... Take it from me, never wait to do anything."
Spring of 2051:
Moving carefully and slowly Connor carried Evelyn inside the house through the front door bridal style as his wife tried her best to not move around too much in her huband's grasp. She had suffered a dislocated right shoulder and fractured her right tibia and fibula after chasing a suspect down a set of concrete stairs in the stairwell of an old hotel. During the chase she caught up to the suspect and grabbed onto his shoulder, but he was strung out on drugs and in a manic high making him faster and stronger than usual. Pulling Evelyn's hand from his shoulder he threw the detective down the staircase and fled past her where he was promptly tackled by Caleb instead.
After being taken to the hospital to be checked out for any sign of a concussion Evelyn had her shoulder popped back into its socket, and had her leg put in a purple cast to heal for the next six weeks. Ordered to take a week off to heal Evelyn was at the mercy of the rest of the household to help her during her recovery period before she could resume light desk duty until her cast came off.
"How's your pain?" Speaking in a low voice to not frighten their kids as they sat in the kitchen and played a board game with Hank Connor carried Evelyn up the staircase and into their bedroom to rest. "I can get you some ice if you need it."
"Shoulder's sore but not unbearable." As she was placed down on the bed Evelyn groaned as her right leg protested at being moved around so much despite the motion being necessary. "...My leg is horrible."
"You can have another pain pill if you need it."
"No, it'll be fine now that I'm laying still."
Sitting down on the edge of the bed beside his wife Connor lightly combed his rght fingers through her dark hair and smiled.
"What?" Sharing the grin Evelyn gave Connor a playfully offended look. "Checking out my graying hair?"
"Your hair is just as dark and beautiful as it always has been."
"Good answer you flatterer."
"Is this the first time you've been wounded while in the line of duty?"
"Second time." Watching as Connor propped her broken leg up on a pillow Evelyn sighed and tried to ignore her lingering pain. "The first time I sprained my left knee when I got in a fight with a mugger who tried to steal from Santa. The bastard..."
"You got him, right?"
"Damn right. I wasn't going let that Grinch steal Christmas."
Falling silent for a moment Connor cybernetically looked up the reference and then quickly understood what Evelyn was talking about. "...Good. You saved the day then."
"Where're the kids?"
"Hank has them distracted with a board game."
"It's not 'Monopoly' is it?"
"No, 'Pictionary'. If he had his way he would let them play 'Cards Against Humanity'."
"Only when they're both in high school."
The sound of Henry and Melody rushing up the staircase stole their attention as the fifth and second grader checked in on their mom, and were immediately worried when they saw her right leg in a cast and her right arm in a sling. Scrambling onto the bed Henry stared at his mother with big blue eyes while Melody put her hands on the cast, only to have Connor gently pull her palms back.
Checking on the sling Henry gave his mother a confused glance. "What happened, mom?"
"I fell down some stairs chasing a bad guy. I'll be fine in a few weeks."
"Did the bad guy get away?"
"Nope. My partner Caleb caught him after I fell."
"Where was dad?"
"Dad works at a different precinct, he wasn't there."
"How come you're both detectives but work in different places?"
Connor wanted to answer honestly regarding marriage and precinct policies, but instead he came up with a more clever answer. "Because if we work from two different precincts then we can cover twice the area, and keep the city safer."
"Oh, I guess that makes sense."
Melody stared at the purple colored cast and kept wanting to touch it despite Connor holding her back. "What's on your leg?"
"It's called a 'cast'." Evelyn replied in a casual tone of voice as she tried deny her pain. "It'll keep my leg from getting hurt again while I heal."
"It's pretty! Can I have one?"
"No, Melody. You're not hurt, you don't need one."
Reacting quickly Connor chimed in with his own say on the matter. "And if you try to hurt yourself just to get a cast we'll make sure it's an ugly orange one covered in bugs."
"Eww!" Now suddenly repulsed by the idea of a cast Melody stopped trying to touch Evelyn's leg and instead climbed on the bed to be next to her mom. "When will you be better?"
"In a few weeks. It was a bad fall, but I'll be just fine as long as I rest and don't chase anymore bad guys down the stairs."
"Are you going to stay home from work?"
"Only for one week, then I'll go back and work from my desk."
Noticing that Evelyn was getting a little overwhelmed with all of her attention Connor remedied the situation by scooping up Henry under his right arm and then Melody under his left. "Okay, let's go downstairs so mom can get some rest." As his kids laughed at being picked up Connor seamlessly carried them out of the bedroom and back downstairs to the livingroom. "How about we order pizza for dinner tonight?"
"Yay!" The two kids cheered at the idea as they playfully deposited down on the couch to keep out of Evelyn's hair for a while.
"Alright, I'll order the pizza and you two finish your homework."
Henry grimaced a little at the suggestion. "After pizza?"
"Do you have a test this Friday?"
"It's chemistry, no big deal. I always get an 'A'."
"Alright, you can finish your homework after pizza. Melody, how about you?"
"Spelling test."
"Do you have your worksheet to study?"
"Yup."
"Good. You two have your dinner, study for a half hour, then go take a bath and go to bed. Deal?"
Using the puppy dog eyes trick she learned from her mother Melody asked for one other thing. "Can we stay with mom for a while?"
"Well, since mom is stuck upstairs for you can have dinner with her, but after that you need to let her have the bed for herself so she can keep her leg from hurting her."
"Okay."
Looking into the kitchen where Hank was cleaning up the board game Connor asked about the game itself. "Did you finish your game with Papa, or just run upstairs to see your mom?"
"No, it was over." Crossing her arms over her chest Melody looked a little annoyed. "Papa won again."
"Then it sounds like you need to find a new game to play." Passing by the couch Connor went into the kitchen to help Hank clean up the game help put it away for the night. Noticing the odd scribbles on the three dry erase boards Connor tried to figure out what they were supposed to be, and gave Hank an odd look for a moment. "...Is this a unicorn?"
"The answer was 'horse', but you know Melody. She said, and I quote: 'A unicorn is just a fancy horse, it still counts'."
"Oh." Holding up the second dry erase board Connor asked about the image. "And this one?"
"That is supposed to be a bicycle, but Henry added the rocket engine for kicks."
"Can't deny that they're creative."
"Nope." Wiping off the boards Hank looked at Connor and could see the worry in the deviant's eyes. "Something wrong, son?"
"...This is the first time I've ever been on the receiving end of the phone call when someone in the family was admitted to the hospital."
"Scared ya', huh?"
"Beyond anything I've ever felt before."
"She could've suffered a lot worse than a busted leg and dislocated shoulder."
"I know, but that doesn't make the feeling of fear any less intense to think about."
"Trust me, I know exactly what you're going through." Wincing a little as his back pulled at him again Hank restrained his swearing for the sake of the kids and just closed his eyes in frustration. "...Ow."
Even without his scanner Connor knew that Hank's back was severely inflamed. "You should see a doctor about your back."
"Why? They'll just tell me what I already know."
"And what do you know?"
"I'm old, I need to exercise more and I have arthritis."
"...Oh."
"It's fine, son." Carrying the game box out of the kitchen and toward the hallway closet Hank changed the subject and got the kids excited again. "Didn't I hear you say something about pizza?"
Henry and Melody looked over at their dad excitedly as he acknowledged the comment. "You're right, I did. I'll place the order." Looking to his kids he walked back into the livingroom and stood at the base of the staircase. "Any special requests?"
Melody had no fear in asking for what she liked and shouted her answer excitedly. "Pepperoni!"
"Done."
As for Henry he gave his dad an odd look before asking in a low voice. "Pineapple?"
"Pineapple?" The request was odd but plausible. "If that's what you want..."
"I do. I tried it once at Jason's birthday party when he had pizza. It's good!"
"Alright, I'll order you pineapple pizza. Dad?" Looking back to Hank as the senior detective plopped down in the recliner a few feet away. "Anything you want?"
"Peppers and mushrooms."
"So the usual?"
"Yup."
"Okay. I'll go see what Evelyn wants and make the call." Heading up the staircase Connor checked in on Evelyn and sat down beside her on the bed. "Hey."
"Hey." Glancing over at Connor standing beside her Evelyn already knew what Connor was going to ask. "Up here to take my order?"
"That, and I wanted to make sure you're really okay."
"I'm fine, Connor. Just a little tired and very hungry."
"Well, Henry requested pineapple on his pizza so I think it's safe to say he inherited one of your pregnancy cravings."
"I didn't see you complaining when I started dipping fruit in cake frosting."
"I still do that occasionally. It's an amazing combination."
"Good thing you got those upgrades then."
"Yeah. I didn't realize how much I missed home cooking until I couldn't eat it anymore." Giving his wife a kind smirk Connor kept her spirits up and helped her feel a little better after being injured while on a case. "I wonder if Hawaiian pizza would taste better in Hawaii?"
"Too bad we didn't think to try it last summer."
"Maybe we can go back someday and try it."
"Now that sounds like a promising dinner date."
"Need anything special on your pizza?"
"Just the usual, but I could go for some garlic knots."
"I'll get a double order. I get the feeling Hank and Melody will finish off an entire order themselves. Again." Cybernetically Connor connected to the correct pizzeria and placed an order for delivery. "I'll bring you some ice for your shoulder and then I'll give you a neck massage."
"Garlic knots and a neck massage? You're the best friend I ever had, Connor."
"And you're the love of my life."
"Remember what I said about you being a flatterer?"
"I remember everything." Giving Evelyn a kiss Connor finally felt better after having to pick Evelyn up from the hospital, and let his guard down at long last as the odd day slowly came to an end. "Including how much I love you and the kids."
Summer of 2052:
It took Hank almost eleven years but he was finally satisfied with the Corvette and he was ready to take the car out for a spin. The color he chose was indeed cherrybomb red, and despite Connor insisting on green as the ideal color Hank stuck to his original choice and savored every seconds of painting the car his chosen color. Without Connor being able to help him during their time off, Connor more focused on taking care of his kids than any pet projects, Hank slowly restored the vehicle by hand whenever he had the proper down time, and whenever his back would let him hover over the engine or climb under the vehicle for an extended period of time.
Pulling the Corvette out of the garage and into the driveway Hank flashed his family a smug grin as he watched their eyes light up as soon as they saw all of Hank's hard work and patience at its fruition.
"It looks good, dad." Connor complimented the vehicle as a ran a scan over the Corvette and noted all of Hank's flawless repairs over the years. "And I will admit it does look good in red."
"Told ya' so."
"I still think green would be better."
"Not a chance, son."
Henry and Melody checked over the car and touched the shiny body since they had known about the car for as long as they could remember, but they've never actually seen it, let alone touched it before. It was truly a piece of art.
"Can we sit it in, Papa?" Henry asked enthusiastically as he ran over to the driver's side door and peered at Hank through the rolled down window.
"I'll take you and Melody for a ride in while, buddy. Right now I want to take your dad for a ride since he helped me with the car whenever he could."
"If you were both working on it then why did it take so long to finish?"
"Because we also had to work at the precinct and keep the bills paid ya' little freeloader!"
"Since when is being a kid 'free'?"
Laughing at the smart remark Hank just shook his head and gave Henry's shoulder a pat through the window, the sixth grader was now much taller than he had been the previous summer. "You definitely inherited your dad's smart mouth. Just learn to keep it shut when you're dealing with teachers and future job interviews, and you'll be just fine."
Melody chimed in eagerly as the third grader gave Hank sad puppy dog eyes from beside Henry. "What about me?"
"You too, Melody. I'll take everyone for a ride, okay?"
"Okay!"
"Good. Connor?" Turning to look at Connor through the rolled down passenger side window Hank motioned for his son to join him in the car. "You're first."
"Alright." Giving Evelyn a kiss as his wife grinned and tucked a lock of her faintly graying but still dark hair behind her ear Connor joined Hank inside the Corvette and fastened his seatbelt. "Let's go for a drive, dad."
Patiently navigating the streets of the busy city until they reached more open road with less traffic Hank proudly accelerated the Corvette and listened to the engine easily pulling the pristine body of the restored vehicle up to higher and higher speeds as it gracefully and swiftly traversed the isolated roads without any difficulty whatsoever. Reaching a relatively quiet road Hank slowed back down and cruised along the lengthy and smooth stretch of highway as he asked for Connor's opinion on the vehicle as a whole.
"What do ya' think, son? Smooth?"
Holding his right hand out the rolled down passenger window Connor felt the strong breeze passing through his fingers and pushing his palm back against the gusting wind as he eyed the opened area swiftly passing him by. "I think you did an amazing job restoring the Corvette to its former glory."
"Yeah? Think you'd like to drive this to the precinct instead of that Oldsmobile from now on?"
"It'd be interesting to patrol in the Corvette, but I also think it'd be an attractive nuisance."
"What if you could drive the Corvette to the precinct and then just keep it safe in the parking garage instead?"
Pulling his hand back inside the vehicle Connor turned and gave Hank an odd glance. "...Are you putting me on desk duty?"
"No, of course not."
"Then why are speaking as if I wouldn't be on patrol anymore?"
"Because you're being promoted to Captain." Hank replied in an almost smug manner as he turned onto another road and circled about to head for home back in the city. "...And I'm going to retire."
"Retire?"
"It's time, son." Grimacing as he caught a glimpse of his aged facade in the driver's side mirror Hank sighed and admitted that time had taken its toll on his body in the most aggravating way. "Between my back getting worse and the arthritis eating away at my knuckles, I can't exactly chase down suspects anymore."
"...I see."
"Hey, I may not be at the precinct with ya', but I will be at home. In fact, I'll be able to spend more time with the kids, with Evelyn, with you and I can spend more time with Maddy over at Lucas and Chloe's house, too."
"You don't need to explain the benefits of your retirement, dad. I understand, I just merely dislike the idea of not being able to work with you anymore."
"Well, it's not like I could be a cop forever."
"Yes, I know." Giving his father a somber glance but a nod of respectful approval Connor supported Hank's choice and decided to help Hank in any way that he could. "When is your last day going to be?"
"Two weeks on Friday. I already pushed for your promotion and I made sure to include every day damn reason you've earned your promotion and that it's not nepotism that had a factor in my decision. You've been pushed through, and tomorrow you'll get a call from the higher-ups letting you know what's going on."
"Alright, that's a satisfying time frame to use as an adjustment period."
"And remember, I won't be at the precinct but I will be at home."
"Won't you get bored?"
"Nah!" Patting the Corvette's steering wheel Hank gave his son a coy look. "I've already got another project in mind, so you don't have to worry about me."
"...Another car?"
"Yup." Smirking with utter amusement Hank fished his phone from his pocket and showed Connor a photo of the vehicle that was going to be his next project now that he had more time to work on such a task. "What do you think?"
"I think it's a 1989 Chevy Camaro."
"Good eye."
"And it needs a lot of work."
"Yup."
"And you're going to do it."
"Damn straight."
Seeing the glimmer of hope returning to Hank's tired blue eyes did Connor's own heart some good. Knowing that Hank had truly earned his retirement and deserved to be happy was all Connor needed to remember as he accepted his father's decision and remained optimistic for the future.
"When it comes to the Camaro," Connor stated in a low yet mischievous voice. "can it be painted green?"
"Hell, no!" Giving his son a playfully annoyed glance Hank declined the suggestion and confirmed that he already a color in mind. "That's a car that needs to be sapphire blue, and nothing will ever change my mind."
"Doesn't mean I'm not going to try..."
Spring of 2053:
Sitting in the finished basement of the house Connor and Hank pulled Henry aside so they could speak in private, and giving the growing young man a little pep talk on things to come as he continued to grow up. It wasn't that Connor had any problem with discussing the 'birds and the bees' with his son, but being deprived of such a talk from any guardian or parental figure as he grew up in Novi made Connor sound unsure and confused. Fortunately Hank decided to step in to help with the discussion and answer as many of Henry's questions as possible.
Being thirteen years old had its perks; Henry was getting taller, he was getting stronger and he was being shown more responsibility and respect, but having his voice randomly crack, having to get on routine of applying deodorant and daily face washes to keep his skin clear wasn't fun to deal with. Having his father and grandfather teaching him about puberty and sex was somewhat embarrassing and awkward to handle as well.
Sitting on the work-out bench with his hands folded atop his lap Henry blushed faintly and asked a few more questions. "And how long am I going to go through this?"
"Unfortunately the worst of it happens through middle and high school." Hank confirmed as he sat across from his grandson on an old sofa, his hands resting atop one another as he leaned against his walking cane that was taking some strain from his aching back. "For most people puberty typically lasts from twelve to twenty, but some people go through puberty as early as six years old and it can last well into their mid twenties."
"That long?"
"Yup. I went through puberty when I was about your age, and it stopped when I was roughly twenty. I had some gnarly acne when I was fourteen, but I got it cleared up in time for high school. I also joined the football team because I had a lot of excess energy I needed to get out, and by playing sports I was able to build up some decent strength to give me an edge when I joined the police academy."
Nodding a little Henry looked over at Connor and asked for his own experiences. "Dad?"
"Uh..." His memories of his childhood were usually clouded by darkness and horrible emotions, and going through puberty alone wasn't any brighter. "...Well, I had issues with my voice cracking and my appetite increasing," his experiences were the truth and very strange to remember. "but I was able to adapt to what was happening to me just fine. You will, too."
Sensing Connor's reluctance to speak of his childhood Hank discreetly motioned for his son to head back upstairs so he could talk to Henry alone. "Hey, I got this, son. Why don't you go make sure Melody is finishing her homework without any problems?"
"Yeah, sure. What's her current project?"
"I think it was genealogy assignment for biology."
"...Genealogy?" Feeling his heart skip a beat Connor hurried back upstairs and onto the ground floor of the house. Checking the kitchen and then the livingroom Connor spotted Melody's homework on the coffee table only partially completed, but Melody was nowhere to be seen. Taking a closer look at the assignment Connor internally swore as he realized her assignment was showcasing her family tree, and that Melody had gone in search of the family photo albums upstairs. "...Oh, no."
Rushing up to the second floor of the house Connor heard the sound of quiet crying from within his bedroom and opened the partially shut door with a gentle motion. Peering inside the room Connor spotted his daughter sitting on the foot of the bed surrounded by old photo albums and official documents that she had located inside his and Evelyn's closet, and his daughter was crying tears of deep sorrow where she sat.
"Melody?"
Looking up at Connor with her tear filled brown eyes Melody pulled her legs up from the floor and hugged them to her chest as she continued to cry. "...Am I really adopted?"
"You-" Softening his voice Connor approached his daughter and knelt down in front of her so they were eye level. "...You're my daughter, Melody."
"Tell me!" Holding up the adoption certificate she had uncovered Melody gave her father a truly hurt glance. "Am I adopted?"
"...Yes, Melody. Your mother and I adopted you the day you were born."
Crying again Melody put aside the document and buried her face against her knees as she wept deeply.
"Adopted or not, you're still my daughter Melody. Your mother and I love your very much and nothing will ever change that."
Shaking her head a little Melody refused to look at Connor and just cried even harder.
"Melody..." Unsure if a hug would help her or make her angrier Connor just stayed calm and patient as he cybernetically sent a text to Evelyn asking her to come home from her shift as soon as possible. This was a conversation that he and Evelyn were planning on having with Melody when she turned eighteen, not nine. "Listen to me, being a blood relative doesn't make a family. Love is what makes a family."
"My homework says I need to be related to you to be family!"
"No, your assignment was to make a family tree based on who you have in your family. It doesn't say anything about needing to be connected to everyone by blood or D.N.A. or anything like that."
Muttering in a broken tone as she kept her eyes away from Connor the confused eight year old girl asked an important question. "How come?"
"How come, what?"
"How come I was adopted?"
"Because your mom and I wanted to have you in our lives. The moment she laid eyes on you your mother fell in love with you, and when I saw you I felt exactly the same way." Sitting up on the bed beside his daughter Connor tried to explain things to her without getting too complicated or emotional in the process. "You see, a few years after Henry was born your mom and I decided we wanted another baby. We kept trying but nothing happened, and then your mom discovered she was sick."
Lifting up her eyes a little Melody struggled to look at her father's face as he told her the truth about her past.
"While your mom was in the hospital she needed to take medicine to keep her healthy but that medicine made it impossible for us to have another baby as we had planned."
"So I was adopted because you could have a real baby of your own?"
"No, no, no..." Giving her a stern but loving stare Connor explained things a little further. "We adopted you because your mother rescued you. She found you alone and sad and in need of a family. We wanted a bigger family, you needed a family, and when your mom held you in her arms she was immediately drawn to you and wanted to be your mom. When I saw you I had the same reaction and wanted to be your dad."
"...Mom saved me?"
"Yes. You were..." The idea of telling a nine year old that she was thrown into a dumpster as a newborn was something that Connor never wanted to have to tell his daughter. "Your mom was arresting some bad guys when she heard you crying. You were left out in the summer heat all alone and she saved you. She made sure you were safe after being taken to the hospital, but then she couldn't leave without you. So we decided right then and there when we visited you in the hospital that we wanted you to come home with us." Lightly Connor used his left hand to brush back Melody's long dark hair from her face as he looked into her eyes. "You were the daughter we could never have ourselves, and no matter what any blood test might try to tell you about family and genetics you will ALWAYS be our daughter."
"...You really wanted me?"
"With all of our hearts. The second we signed the adoption papers we felt like the family was finally whole. We even named you after your grandmother to confirm that you're a member of the family."
"Having the same name doesn't make a family."
"No, but like I said, love does." Getting up from the bed Connor walked into the closet in the wall and found a second box of official documents. Within the box he found his own adoption certificate that Hank had given him so many years ago. "See this?" Showing Melody the document in his hand Connor sat back down beside his daughter and stayed alongside her. "I was adopted, too."
Taking the document to read Melody looked truly perplexed. "You were?"
"Yes. Your Papa adopted me and your Uncle Lucas. We didn't have our own parents, and your Papa stepped up to give us a home and family."
"Your middle name is Henry." Melody noticed the full name and with it she began to finally understand what Connor meant about love being more important than blood when it comes to family. "And Henry's named after you?"
"Yes. Henry is your Papa's real name, but he goes by 'Hank' instead. When your Papa adopted me he gave me his first name as my middle name, and we share the same last name. Lucas is your Papa's middle name, too. We're all named after him. I named Henry after your Papa to honor him and show him how much I love and respect him."
"And I was named after Grandma Barbara?"
"Yes. When your mom was pregnant with Henry we were struggling to come up with names for a boy, but for a girl we decided on 'Melody Elizabeth'. Since Henry was a boy we put your name aside until we finally had you in our lives."
"How come my middle name changed?"
"Because a few months after Henry was born your cousin Maddy was born, and so Lucas decided to use the middle name Elizabeth instead."
"Why?"
"...Elizabeth is the name of your other grandmother. My mother."
The revelation made Melody's teary brown eyes go wide. "You don't talk about your mom."
"...My mother passed away many years ago. I miss her, and talking about her makes my heart hurt. Lucas honored our mother with Maddy's name because he cared about her, too. It's become a tradition to name our children after the people we've lost along the way. It helps us remember those who are no longer with us, and it keeps them alive in our hearts. Henry's middle name, Cole, was chosen to honor your great grandfather and to honor your Uncle Cole who also passed away a long time ago."
Melody seemed to understand what was being told to her, and she wasn't crying as much anymore. "...Where are my parents?"
The question, though innocent, made Connor's heart ache. "...We don't know, Melody. We've been searching for your biological parents ever since we adopted you so we could tell you the truth about your adoption when you turned eighteen. But we haven't been able to find out who your blood mother and blood father are." As tears filled his own brown eyes Connor sighed and gave Melody a simple nod. "We'll keep looking though, and help you figure out who your real parents are."
Leaning up against Connor's left side Melody dragged her hand over her eyes and finally stopped crying. "...You're my real dad."
Hearing those words remedied the pain in Connor's heart as he draped his left arm around his daughter's shoulders to give her a hug. Feeling the tension in the air beginning to lessen Connor released a sigh of relief and then kissed Melody's hair. "...And nothing will ever change that."
Sitting together on the couch in the livingroom Connor helped Melody with her homework and together they proudly made a display of their family tree on a large piece of white poster board to ensure the names and the photos were shown properly. Happy to showcase the last name 'Anderson' in bold letters at the top of the poster Melody placed photographs of herself, her parents, grandparents, great grandparents, her uncles, her aunts and her brother with all of their names labeled appropriately.
It was hard for Connor to see his family placed out before him, his biological father being excluded for obvious reasons and to spare Melody the horror story that was Connor's childhood. Seeing the photographs of Hank and Elizabeth side by side made Connor smirk, and seeing the images of Barbara and Cole added to showcase how family's aren't limited by blood was satisfying to see. Connor, Lucas and Cole were all designated as Hank's sons, and seeing Evelyn's grandparents and her late sister being remembered did his heart good.
With all the names in place and everyone's connection explained at the bottom of the poster Connor was proud to see his daughter's hard work showing how far along the unorthodox family had come since its shaking beginnings.
"There!" Melody finished putting on a picture of Ruby in the corner of the poster for the sake of keeping the old bloodhound in the family, and leaned back from her work. Ruby had been acting lethargic as of late and spent more time napping than anything else. "It's done."
"Looks good, Melody. Everyone is here."
"I didn't include mom's parents, do you think the teacher will mark me down?"
"If she does let me know and I'll come in and tell her to correct the grade. You wrote down that your mom was taken in and raised by her grandparents and not her mom or dad, so if the teacher tries to reduce your grade then I'll handle it."
"Thanks, dad."
Smiling at the term Connor felt like he was truly parenting his kids properly. "You're welcome, sweetheart."
The front door opened and Evelyn entered the livingroom warily. Seeing Melody looking content and sitting with her smiling father on the couch made the stress that Evelyn had been carrying begin to slowly melt away much to her relief. "Hey."
"Hey, Evelyn." Connor nodded at his wife and silently communicated with just his eyes that everything was under control. "Melody just finished her homework and Henry is hanging out with Papa in the basement."
"Oh, then it sounds like everyone is having a good night." Shrugging off her jacket Evelyn hung it up on the hook by the front door and came over to check out Melody's little project. Leaning over the back of the couch Evelyn smiled at her family on display and approved of all the hard work. "And you did a great job!"
"Mom?"
"Yeah?"
Getting up from the couch Melody walked over to her mother gave Evelyn a big hug as she looked her right in the eyes. "...Thank you for saving me."
Within seconds Evelyn's heart felt like it swelled so much it shattered. Reciprocating the hug she closed her eyes as joyous tears rolled down her face and she just held her daughter in her arms. "I'll always be there to protect you, Melody." Relieved to know that Melody was at peace with her knowledge of her birth gave Evelyn so much hope for the future that she could feel her worried fading away. "I love you so much..."
Autumn of 2054:
The stormy day had started off rather unusual as Evelyn and Melody left during the early morning hours so they could have a mother and daughter weekend away from the boys, but the afternoon had turned rather explosive when Henry learned of why his mother and sister were having a special trip all to themselves so they could bond closer. Checking through the same documents that Melody had found the year before for her homework assignment Henry began to doubt everything he had been told, and was convinced that he too was adopted and being lied to by his parents.
Doing his best to to convince Henry that he and Evelyn hadn't been lying to him Connor told Henry the truth about his own unusual life, and of how his brief return to humanity confirmed that Henry was in fact his son; and that just because he was a deviant now didn't mean he was lying about his parentage. Despite the evidence proving that Connor was telling the truth Henry didn't believe him, and he proceeded to shout his angry frustration in Connor's face as they confronted one another in the kitchen.
"Stop lying to me!" The fourteen year old was now tall enough to be eye level with Connor's chest, and his voice was deepening enough that his words didn't crack as he spoke. Burning hot with anger, a negative trait he had inherited from Connor's side of the family, Henry confronted the confused deviant father with an aggressive tone. "It's impossible for you to be my father!"
"It's not impossible, Henry." Remaining calm and the voice of reason Connor refused to shout back and tried to keep a second storm from taking place inside the house as the city was drowned under a cold autumn rain outside. "I told you what happened."
"No, you told me what you want me to believe!"
"Henry, it's the truth."
"You're a machine!" The comment stung and Henry could see it in Connor's eyes as she shouted in protest. "You CAN'T be my father! It's a lie!"
"...I'm not lying. I am your father."
"No! Melody was adopted and you're an android! I HAVE to be adopted too, or mom slept with-"
"STOP." Silencing his son with a stern interjection Connor refused to yell or even raise his voice as his son became disrespectful and rude. "You're angry at me, fine. But don't you dare accuse your mother of doing something like that."
"Then tell me the truth!" Getting louder and angrier Henry stood before Connor and tried to square up against his own father as if ready for a fight. "Who is my REAL dad?"
"Me. I am your-"
"STOP LYING TO ME, YOU STUPID MACHINE!"
Falling painfully silent Connor's heart broke in half and he just stared at Henry with utter pain reflected in his soulful brown eyes. He didn't know what to say, he didn't even know how to feel. He had never had a fight with Henry before, and now that his son was being aggressive, accusatory and angry all Connor could see was his own biological father being reflected in his son.
It was unsettling and almost frightening.
Henry was waiting for Connor to respond to his outburst, but instead he stayed frustratingly quiet. "TELL ME THE TRUTH!"
"...I did, Henry." Whispering as he looked away from his son's eyes Connor just felt his broken heart sinking deeper and deeper into his twisted and aching stomach. "You just won't listen."
"I won't listen to lies." Marching past Connor with an enraged gait Henry all but shoved his father aside as he stormed upstairs far more loudly and harshly than the actual storm outside. "I hate you!"
A sense failure twisted Connor's stomach into a painful knot as a rogue tear rolled down his cheek. Closing his eyes as he began to silently weep in utter pain Connor could only repeat the fight over and over again in his own mind. Jumping as Henry slammed his bedroom door shut Connor put both hands over his eyes as he felt his bond with Henry straining and threatening to snap at any moment.
From within the garage Hank heard raised voices and then Henry's door slam. Returning to the house to figure out what the hell had just happened Hank leaned on his cane as he entered the kitchen, and spotted Connor in tears standing alone and statuesque in the middle of the room.
"Connor?" Stepping over to where his son was standing Hank lightly put his right hand to Connor's left shoulder in a calm and supportive manner. "What the hell happened in here?"
Breathing slowly through his heartbreak Connor managed to find his voice just long enough to tell Hank what Henry had said. "...My son hates me."
"Whoa, what?" Moving so he was standing in front of Connor instead Hank could see the pain in Connor's eyes as his son wept with heartbreak. "Connor, what's going on in here?"
"...Henry hate me and doesn't believe I'm his father. I'm just a stupid machine in his eyes."
"That's crazy!"
"...I failed."
"You did NOT fail, son."
Unable to take his heartache anymore Connor slowly walked away from Hank and opened up the sliding backdoor in the kitchen to step out into the storm. The cold rain brought an icy chill all through the house as the storm continued to rage. Bright flashes of lightning pierced through the night sky as thunder rumbled in the distance and shook the house with harsh tremors.
"Connor, don't go anywhere. Let's talk this out."
"...I need to be alone."
Stepping out into the cold rain Connor walked across the rain slicked deck and wandered the perimeter of the pool before sitting down under the lone tree in the rear of the property. Pulling his knees up to his chest Connor wrapped his arms around his legs and bowed his forehead down atop his knees as the cold autumn rain drenched him under the relentless icy deluge of nature.
Watching his heartbroken son through the opened backdoor Hank sighed with conflicted emotions as he reluctantly turned his back to Connor and walked through the kitchen to go speak to Henry up in the teenager's bedroom. Passing through the livingroom Hank noticed that Ruby was just laying in the corner of the livingroom on her pillow looking exhausted and thinner than usual.
Hank knew that the hound was reaching almost seventeen years in age, and her time was running out.
"You look as exhausted as I feel, girl." Struggling with the staircase as his back protested the movement Hank slowly reached the second floor and proceeded to knock on Henry's closed door with his left hand. There wasn't any answer from the other side so Hank sighed and announced his presence. "It's me, Henry."
There was a silent pause for only a moment before Henry responded to his grandfather's arrival. "...Door's unlocked."
Turning the doorknob Hank stepped into Henry's bedroom and glanced about the space with a sense of surprise in his blue eyes. He hadn't seen how much Henry made Lucas's old bedroom his own as he grew-up, and was impressed by how unique the room was compared to how it had been when Henry was a baby. The walls were lined with posters of Henry's favorite bands, the old guitar that Connor had found in storage after his return to humanity was mounted up in a plastic case on the wall above his bed, while his own red guitar sat in its stand in the corner beside the large bed. Henry's desk was lined with textbooks and sheets of song lyrics and notes, the chair beside the desk held his backpack and the entertainment center across from the bed had his game consoles neatly arranged under the large television mounted to the wall.
Henry himself was laying on his bed on his side with his back to the door as he watched the storm raging out in front of the house through the bedroom window. There was a thick tension in the air as Henry tried to cool off, but he was still very angry and had nowhere to focus his anger to get it out of his system.
"Hey, bud."
"What do you want?"
"To talk."
"About what?"
"Why you're up here being pissy for one," dropping Henry's backpack onto the floor Hank sat in the desk chair and gave his grandson an annoyed glance that the teenager could feel without needing to actually look Hank in the eyes. "and I want to know what you said to bring your dad to tears."
"He's NOT my dad. Stop lying to me."
"Henry, he's not lying to you."
"He's an ANDROID." Sitting upright quickly Henry faced Hank directly and was clearly ready for round two. "He CAN'T be my father!"
"Tell me this, why would he lie about something like that?"
Henry's brow furrowed as he gave Hank an odd glance. "What?"
"You said he's lying. Why? What's to be gained by lying to you?"
"He wants me to live in his little fantasy world."
Laughing at the absurdity of the claim Hank shook his head and began to ground some bits of reality into his confused grandson's head. "Henry, think about it. He told Melody about her being adopted last year when she was only nine years old, just shy of turning ten. If you were adopted he would've told you the same thing."
The logic seemed to sink in a little for Henry as he realized that Hank's reply was irrefutable. "Androids can't have kids, Papa. There's no way I can be his son."
"That's where you're wrong, Henry."
All the more perplexed by the discussion Henry sat quietly as Hank spelled things out for him.
"Androids have been able to get upgrades to let them take donated human samples and change their alleles to match their own android D.N.A. markers. AND, here's the thing, you were born before you father even had those upgrades installed."
"So you admit it."
"Admit what?"
"I was born before da- Connor," switching terms mid sentence made Hank tense up and Henry noticed it immediately. "had the upgrades. There's no way I can be his son."
"Henry, your dad had a whole other life before he was a deviant."
"I know, he was the 'Deviant Hunter' who sided with Jericho against CyberLife. Uncle Lucas told me the story."
"And he didn't say anything about your dad's fucked up childhood?"
"Androids don't... have childhoods."
"Well, your dad is the exception to the rule. He had one, and it's something he doesn't like to talk about."
"Why?"
"Because it's a part of his life he wants to forget. That's why he never told you about it."
"Is this where his supposed 'mother' came from? I never met this Elizabeth woman and-"
"Henry, shut up." Standing up from the chair Hank gave his grandson an angry look he had never shown before. Pointing his right index finger at the snarky and rebelling teenager Hank made his way toward the door. "You keep your ass right there." As he made his way toward the bedroom door Hank sighed and shook his head at the bleak task he had set before himself. "I have to show you something..."
Sitting beneath the tree as the autumn rain soaked through his black t-shirt and jeans Connor just remained as still as death itself as his tears rolled down his face, and disappeared into the rain that froze his broken heart into fragments of ice in his chest. Unsure of what to do, where to go or how he should feel Connor just remained in his icy cold self induced isolation as he tried to figure out how he could've prevented the fight with Henry to begin with. The deviant father hadn't lied to his son throughout Henry's entire life, and he had never lied to Melody, Evelyn, Hank, Lucas or Chloe throughout their lives either.
It seemed that despite his honesty and calm nature shown toward his children there were still some things that just couldn't be changed. Henry had inherited his father's hot temper, something that Connor's biological father had no control over, and with that personality trait Connor began to fear that a part of his abusive father had found a way to live on and haunt him from beyond the grave.
"...I'm sorry, Henry."
The sense of failing his children ached at Connor's every thought and feeling without mercy or reason.
A deep cough had begun to settle in his ventilation biocomponents, and with each breath he released his artificial lungs would ache with the deep cold that was steadily dropping his core temperature down further and further to a dangerous degree.
"...I tried to do my best, but it seems it still wasn't good enough."
Inside the warm and dry house Hank finished explaining Connor's horrible past to Henry, and with that explanation came the physical proof that the teenager couldn't brush off or even try to deny. Seeing the old photographs of Connor as a child, Henry's facade perfectly mirroring that of his father as he grew up, and seeing the photographs of Elizabeth and Anthony from their time in Novi, the images of Connor holding Henry as a newborn; Connor wearing glasses that only a human would ever need to wear, and seeing all of the newspaper articles from both Novi and Detroit throughout Connor's life as his feats were chronicled for posterity finally reached Henry's stubborn mind.
However, seeing the infamous photograph of Markus holding Connor's dying human body in his arms after Connor protected Markus from assassins hired by the disgraced former mayor made Henry feel ill. Not only had Connor never told him or Melody about his own terrible childhood, but he had gone out of his way to keep the macabre moment leading to Connor's return to deviancy a secret from his children to protect them from the horrifying sight of their father gunned down in the line of duty.
"I... I never knew that he went through this."
"And for good reason. He never wanted you kids to know, but you wouldn't take his word for it." Packing up the photographs and newspaper articles into the metal safe deposit box that had been stashed in the back of Connor and Evelyn's closet for safekeeping Hank gave Henry a stern glance. "Even if he wasn't your biological dad, why would it matter? Connor raised you since the moment you were born. He changed your diapers, kept you clothed, fed, warm, he was there for your first steps, your first words, he took you to your first day of school, he soothed you through every fever, every cold, every flu, he helped you learn how to tie your shoes, spell your name, ride your bike and he was even willing to help you learn to pull out your own loose teeth so you wouldn't be afraid to take care of yourself as you grew up."
Henry didn't know what to say to all those positive moments and memories.
"Biological or not, that sounds like a real dad to me."
"...Yeah. You're right."
"Now that you know that your dad IS your dad and that he was telling you the truth, what're you going to do?"
"...Apologize."
"Damn right."
"Where is he?"
"Last I saw of him before I came up here your dad went into the backyard to be alone."
"Outside?" Glancing at the window to the cold storm threatening to drown the city at any moment Henry genuinely felt worried for his father. "Why'd he go out there?"
"Because whenever he's upset he seeks isolation. Hiding out in his bedroom won't cut it when you're just a few feet away and pissed off at him, and with nowhere else to go it seemed outside in the rain was the best place for him."
"...I don't get it."
"I told you about how stubborn he is, and how hard it was for him to handle his emotions. Self disappointment has always been his biggest obstacle."
"Wait, why is he disappointed in himself?"
"Henry, you're his whole world. You told him you hated him and you called him a stupid machine. Being called a 'machine' is one of the worst things any android trying to their best to be a good person in the world could ever endure, but being told that his own son hates him... That's a whole new level of pain for him to try to live through."
Guilt swam over Henry's blue eyes and he knew he needed to do something to atone for his mistakes. "...What do I have to do to make it up to him?"
"I don't know, I can't answer that."
"...I'll think of something." Clambering off of his bed Henry made his way downstairs and hurried through the livingroom to get to the kitchen. Stopping at the still opened sliding backdoor Henry peered out in the dark of the night and tried to see where his father had gone. "Dad?"
Stepping out onto the rain covered deck Henry immediately shuddered and wrapped his arms around himself in response to the intense cold.
"Dad?" Walking around the edge of the pool Henry near the backyard and could see someone sitting beneath the tree all alone. "Dad..."
Standing beside his father Henry felt tremendous guilt for what he said and the way he had been acting. Kneeling down beside his father Henry let out a deep breath and raised his voice just enough to be heard over the pounding rain.
"Dad, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have called you a machine or said that I hate you." Shaking his head as he spoke Henry looked at his father's face as Connor remained completely still under the tree. "I didn't mean any of it."
After not receiving a response Henry put his hand on his father's right shoulder and shook once.
"Dad?"
The shake was enough to cause Connor to slump over on his right side and remain motionless on the wet grass beside his son.
"Dad?!" Shaking Connor's exposed left shoulder in fear Henry was unsure of what to do. Thinking quickly he ran back to the backdoor and shouted to Hank who was still upstairs inside the house. "Hey! Dad's not moving!"
"He's what?!" Hank shouted from the top of the staircase. Being too old and arthritic limited Hank's ability to rush down the staircase like he could've done in the past, and all he could do was sit back and wait for things to happen. "What do you mean he's not moving?"
"He was sitting under the tree and when I touched his shoulder he fell over and won't get up!"
"Fuck... Listen to me very carefully, Henry." Remaining calm and the voice of reason Hank instructed his grandson on what to do as his advanced age and weakened body would no longer allow him to respond as he wanted. "I need you to get your dad and bring him inside. I can't carry him anymore, you have to do it instead."
"But I-"
"Henry, go. You can do it."
Turning around quickly Henry rushed out to where his father was still unconscious and returned his hand to Connor's left shoulder. Turning Connor over so he was on his back Henry grabbed onto his father's right arm and pulled it around his shoulders for support. Standing up awkwardly Henry shifted his weight and pulled Connor up so he was somewhat standing at his left side.
"I got you, dad." Wrapping his left arm around Connor's waist Henry began walking and partially dragging his father toward the backdoor of the house to get him out of the rain and back to where it was warm and dry. As he pulled his father along Henry heard the deep coughs escaping his father's lungs and knew that he had screwed up big time. "I'm sorry, dad. This is my fault!"
Awkwardly Henry managed to get Connor back inside the house and into the kitchen. Taking a moment shift his weight again Henry proceeded to carry his father into the livingroom and toward the bottom of the staircase.
"Good job, Henry." Hank praised his grandson for getting Connor back inside the house on his own. "Get him up here so we can get him in bed."
"Y-Yeah, okay." Struggling against the stairs Henry used every ounce of strength he had to carry Connor up the staircase and toward the second floor. As he reached the top of the staircase Hank took Connor's left arm for himself and proceeded to help Henry as much as he could to carry Connor into his bedroom at the end of the hallway. "...I can do it, Papa."
"I know you can, but Connor's still my son and I'm going to help him as much as I still can."
Reaching the bedroom Hank motioned for Henry to help him lay Connor down on his back over the foot of the bed for just a moment. With Connor now laying down Hank proceeded to pull off the soaked deviant's black t-shirt to remove the icy cold layer from his body to ensure he warmed up faster.
"What can I do to help?"
"First, you need to go take a hot shower and change into dry clothes." Hank instructed without fail. "If you get sick you won't be able to help anyone."
"And then what?"
"Then you'll help me with getting you dad buried under some blankets to help him warm back up." Pointing to the bedroom door behind his grandson Hank urged Henry to go and take his shower. "Go. Warm up first and then you can help me with your dad."
"Yeah, okay!"
After Henry rushed out of the bedroom Hank sighed and placed his right palm over Connor's forehead for a moment to check his temperature. "Shit, you're freezing." Carefully he removed Connor's water-logged shoes, socks and then his jeans before dragging Connor up toward the head of his bed to rest against his pillow and under the thick quilt. "I warned you about Henry inheriting your smart mouth, it's too bad I didn't think to warn you about him inheriting your stubborn nature, too."
Sitting down on the edge of the bed Hank listened to the sound of Connor weakly coughing and sympathetically put his palm down over Connor's chest atop the thick quilt.
"I had to tell Henry about your past, and I'm sorry I told him your secret without your permission." Pulling his phone from his pocket Hank sent Lucas an emergency text asking him to come over to the house to help take care of Connor for a few hours. Watching as Connor's paled artificial skin slowly regained color Hank sighed and gave his son an exhausted stare. "Then again we're Andersons. This type of weird bullshit and needing to delve into the past is to be expected when it's at the worst time."
Wrapped up in a thick blanket and wearing warm dry clothes Henry watched as Lucas hovered over Connor and checked on his ill big brother's vital signs, and didn't say a word. It didn't take long for Lucas to run the diagnostic and confirm that Connor had become hypothermic from being out in the cold, but given enough time Connor would be able to recover on his own. The sight of his dad buried under three quilts and barely moving made Henry's guilt all the worse, and he didn't want to get too close to his dad as his mounting guilt just cemented his feet in place.
"He'll be fine in six hours and thirteen minutes, dad." Confirming Connor's recovery rate Lucas took a step back from the bed and gave his father a casual shrug of his shoulders. "It seems his prototype design still has failed to properly adapt to colder temperatures."
"Well, you know how much he hates the cold." Hank stated in a dryly as he walked over to the doorway and put his hand on Henry's shoulder. "If he doesn't face his problems he'll never overcome them."
"Agreed." Sensing the tension in the air Lucas stepped away from the bed and prepared to take his leave of the house. "Unless you'd like me to stay around I think it's time for me to head home. Maddy wants to watch the entire 'Nightmare on Elm Street' film series, and she wants me to help her compare them to the entire 'Friday the Thirteenth' films so she can write her report regarding horror films on society."
"Maddy has one creative mind, I'll give her that." Patting Lucas's shoulder as well Hank let his youngest son know that it was okay to head on back home for the rest of the cold dark night. "I'll stay up here and keep an eye on Connor. Since Evelyn and Melody are out of town I can sleep in Melody's bed if I have to."
Henry shook his head and sighed. "No, Papa. It's my fault dad's sick, so I'll be the one to take care of him."
Proud of the answer Hank gave Henry a simple nod of the head as he and Lucas stepped out of the bedroom together. "Alright, you take the lead."
Stepping deeper into the bedroom Henry stood reluctantly stood beside the bed and looked down at Connor's face somberly.
"Henry." Calling out to his grandson before he went downstairs Hank gave him a confident tone to listen to, and advise to fall back on. "Just make sure he's warm and quiet. He'll sleep this off and be just fine in the morning."
"Right... I'll remember that." Sitting down on the foot of the bed Henry shivered a little bit then fell backward to stretch out over the width of the bed for a moment before curling up on his right side so he could see Connor as the ill deviant slept. "...I am sorry, dad. I promise I won't accuse you of lying ever again."
The storm had ceased during the night and gave way to a bright new day. The house was silent save for the sound of Connor's lingering cough as he recovered from being out in the cold storm for so long the night before. As the deviant rebooted from his forced emergency stasis mode and opened his soulful brown eyes Connor was aware of someone already in the room with him, and could sense eyes watching his every movement carefully. Slowly sitting upright in the bed Connor could feel his head swim a little as he gained his bearings and remembered the previous night.
Henry was already awake and had apparently been awake for some time as he watched his father's movements with heavy and tired blue eyes.
"...The last time you slept in this bed," Connor stated in a low voice as he became more alert. "you were seven. You swore you saw a monster under your bed and refused to go back to sleep unless we let you stay in here with us."
Turning his eyes away guiltily Henry replied in a shamed whisper. "Turns out some things are scarier than monsters."
"Sorry."
"It's not your fault." Still feeling entirely responsible for his father becoming ill Henry's voice became heavier with emotion as he spoke. "I'm the one who's sorry. I shouldn't have said that to you."
"...It's okay, Henry."
"No, it's not. How can you be so forgiving?"
"Because you're my son, and I love you."
"I accused of you of being a liar and called you- I'm sorry!"
"Henry, I promise you it's okay." Reaching his right hand out to his son's left shoulder Connor made Henry look him in the eye at long last. "The fact that you're here and you can admit you made a mistake means you're a better person than you realize."
"I feel like the worst person on the planet."
"You're far from it."
Looking away again Henry sighed tightened his blanket around himself protectively. "...No, I'm not."
"What makes you say that?"
"Dad, I know about your life." Forcing himself to look his father in the eyes again Henry gave his father a sympathetic stare. "Your human life."
The revelation sent a chill up his spine. "...Hank told you."
"He wanted me to understand what was going on. I'm sorry I didn't listen to you before."
"...What did he tell you?"
"Everything."
Now it was Connor's turn to tear his eyes away from his son as his emotions began to get the better of him. "...He shouldn't have told you anything."
"I know. And if I had just believed you then he wouldn't have to told me about your past." Studying his father's reaction carefully Henry could see that the subject at hand was too damn sensitive to really divulge into. "I get why you didn't tell us anything about your childhood, or... your biological father."
"Henry, I want you to understand that I kept this a secret because I don't want you to be afraid that you're somehow anything like Anthony. He was a violent and angry man, and I disowned him as a father because Hank was a true dad to me; even though I met him as a deviant."
"But I was angry and I lashed out at your for no reason." Nearly blurting the admission Henry poured out his heart to his father. "...Just like he used to do."
"That temper is something I have, too. As Hank often tells me, I burn hot but it takes a lot to get me so angry that I want to burn other people. You're the same way, Henry."
"And I feel terrible about it."
"Same. That's why I never yelled at you or Melody, or ever hit you while you grew up. The fact that you share my temper without ever seeing it means there are just some things that can't be stopped, only changed."
"Changed? How so?"
"You apologized to me." Reassuring Henry in a kind and compassionate tone Connor smiled with a paternal pride at his guilt riddled son. "You can admit you made a mistake, and you told me you were sorry. That's something Anthony never once said to me, to my mother or anyone else. You're better than him and you'll continue to better yourself to a level you've never known before as you become a man."
Leaning toward his father Henry quickly wrapped his arms around Connor's shoulders and felt his guilt finally leave his body.
"It's okay, Henry." Holding Henry in a warm embrace Connor's broken heart pieced itself back together again, and was now stronger than it had ever been now that he had his son's love, respect and understanding to make him stronger. "You're my son and nothing will ever change that."
"...Thanks, dad."
Spring of 2055:
The house was somber as the family mourned for the loss of Ruby, who had been put to sleep the previous day and laid to rest up at the family cabin alongside Sumo. The bloodhound had been a loyal family pet for seventeen years before she became ill from old age. Connor had taken her to the vet to ensure she wouldn't suffer and let her go peacefully as he held her on his lap. Heartbroken and struggling to explain to his children, as mature and grown-up as they were, that Ruby had to put down Connor let Hank and Evelyn take the lead and help the kids cope.
Sitting on the couch in the livingroom with Ruby's purple collar in his hands Connor eyed the metal name tag mournfully as he removed it from the collar to keep as a tribute to the family pet. Unable to remove the large pillow in the corner of the livingroom or even pick up her bowls from the floor Connor grieved for the loss of his beloved pet while Evelyn took care of things for him.
"I donated the rest of Ruby's food to the local humane society." Evelyn stated as she sat down beside her husband and wrapped her arms around him to give him a light hug. She knew he was in pain and always had a soft spot for animals and children, and as such she was being his emotional rock for him and for their kids while he accepted the painful loss. "The pillow was washed and put in the hall closet for now. I also had a sit down with the kids. They understand what happened and are grieving, too."
With tears in his eyes Connor nodded a little as he acknowledged his wife's words. "...Thank you."
"Hey, you took great care of Ruby and she was loved until the very end. It was also sweet of you to take her up to the cabin to be buried alongside Sumo."
"It doesn't make the pain stop."
"I know."
"How're the kids holding up?"
"Henry cried for a while, but he's doing well. Melody is heartbroken and is still crying."
"Should I go see her?"
"She said she wanted to be alone, so... Wait for her to come to you."
"Okay." Glancing about the empty livingroom Connor sighed and leaned into Evelyn's hug. "What about Hank?"
"He's out fussing with the Camaro, and I could see the tears in his eyes. He's handling it in his own way."
"A part of me wants to be proud that Ruby lived for seventeen years," the mourning deviant admitted. "but another part of me is trying to figure out what I could've done to keep her around for a while longer."
"She was here before Henry was born, and I know she was loved and felt loved. She could've been seventeen or seventy when she was put down, and the love she felt would've been the same."
"...Yeah."
Giving Connor a kiss on his cheek Evelyn sighed and leaned into Connor's shoulder as her slightly grayer dark hair hung down along her back. "Why don't I go out and pick up everyone's favorite for dinner tonight?"
"Huh? What do you mean?"
"Whenever I was sad my grandmother would make me my favorite food to help me cheer up, and she'd sit down and talk with me to help me understand what it was I was going through. Thanks to her my comfort food is a large plate of hot spaghetti with garlic breadsticks on the side. I know Hank loves a giant cheeseburger every now and then..."
"...Right. I understand now."
"Think the kids could go for some pizza and fried chicken?"
"Always."
"And... I bet I could make your mom's homemade salsa to put on some fresh quesadillas."
"You don't have to go out of your way for me."
"I know I don't, but I want to! You made me a big pot of homemade chicken noodle soup when I got the flu a couple weeks ago. And I remember you staying up all night to make Melody a special unicorn birthday cake when she had to have her sixth birthday party canceled because of a head lice outbreak at her school. You've gone that extra mile to support us, so let us take care of you this time."
"Thank you, Evelyn."
"I'll go make that salsa and then I'll run out to pick up everyone's favorite foods."
Leaving Connor alone on the couch the deviant slumped against the couch cushions and tried to not think about life and death, but the memory of Ruby being put down was fresh in his mind, and would never be forgotten. As he stayed on the couch and remained silent Connor felt someone watching him from the staircase and turned to look over his right shoulder to see who it was who was watching him.
"Hey, dad?" Henry was pressing right fingertips over his chin and upper lip nervously. "...Can you help me with something?"
"Sure. What's going on?"
Stepping over to the couch Henry admitted his problem and gave his dad an unsure look. "I need to shave."
"Oh." Standing up from the couch Connor gave Henry's face a curious glance to examine the stubble growing along the teenagers jawline and upper lip at a slow rate. It wasn't anything too noticeable, but it was still enough to warrant a quick shave. "I have a grooming kit you can use. It's been cleaned and sitting under the bathroom sink upstairs ever since... You know."
"Right, I know."
"Come on," putting his hand on Henry's shoulder Connor showed his son upstairs to give him a few tips on how to shave without aggravating his skin or giving himself a small cut or two. "I'll show you what to do."
The shaving lesson went about smoothly for the blossoming ninth grader, and in that time Evelyn finished fussing about in the kitchen. As she picked up her purse and slipped on her shoes Evelyn noticed Henry's freshly shaven face and rubbed her left index finger along his chin to admire his good work. The sight of her son so grown-up and looking so much like his father made her heart swell with pride.
"I'm going to go on a scavenger hunt for dinner tonight." Pulling back her hand Evelyn gave Henry a subtle smirk. "Want to join me and help me get everyone's favorite food for dinner tonight?"
"Wait, everyone likes different things."
"That's why it's a scavenger hunt. I'm getting one of everything."
"Cool!" Grabbing his own shoes by the door Henry was willing to accompany his mom out on her errands for the evening. "Can we stop and pick up a shaving kit, too?"
"Sure. Just don't try to substitute showering with body spray."
"Gross..."
"Hey, it happened while I was in high school. They just mixed an overwhelming smell that was almost like cologne with body odor and smelled twice as worse."
"Good to know."
"Alright," giving Connor a kiss as he walked back downstairs Evelyn opened the front door and stepped out after Henry. "we're going to get a few things and be back as soon as possible. Text if Melody or Hank want anything."
"Right. In fact," returning his attention to the staircase Connor decided to check on Melody now that Henry had been taken care of. "I'll go see how Melody is doing now that everything is settling back down."
Knocking on Melody's closed bedroom door Connor waited for a response but instead he was met with silence. Running a scan through the door Connor noted a curious lack of human activity behind the door and proceeded to scan the rest of the house. Instead of finding his daughter in her bedroom he realized that at some point she discreetly slipped downstairs and locked herself away from the rest of the house.
"Please don't be hiding because you're sad."
Tracking Melody down to the ground floor bathroom Connor softly knocked on the locked door and waited for a response. None came, yet Connor could hear her softly crying from the other side of the door.
"Melody? Sweetie, are you okay?"
Her words were full of tears, and for an odd reason a hint of fear. "...No."
"Can I come in?"
There was a pause before Melody spoke up again. "...Is mom here?"
"No, mom and Henry went out shopping for a moment."
"...Can you ask her to come back?"
"Melody, what's wrong?"
"...I just want to talk to mom."
Trying to think about what could possibly be upsetting Melody so much she wanted Evelyn's comfort and not his own Connor performed another scan and finally noticed that his young daughter, at the precious age of thirteen, had suddenly acquired many more hormones and everything fell into place. Taking a deep breath Connor checked the door knob and found that the door was still locked.
"Melody, mom isn't here right now but she'll be back soon. Can I come in and talk to you?"
"...No."
"Okay, then can you at least talk to me through the door?"
"...Okay."
Slowly Connor sat down on the floor outside the locked bathroom door and spoke to her with a compassionate tone of voice where he sat. "Thank you. Now, you don't have to say anything you don't want to say, but we need to talk for just a minute."
"...Okay."
"Melody," starting off in a completely casual manner Connor asked the obvious question. "do you understand what's going right now?"
"...Puberty?"
"Right. Do you know what you're going through and what it is?"
"Yeah. I know." She was silent again for a moment before confirming that she was telling the truth. "Mom talked to me last year and my school taught us about it last fall."
"Good. Do you have any question or need me to get you anything?"
"No."
"How do you feel?"
"...Confused."
"About what?"
"Everything."
"You're going to be thirteen in a months, that's normal. You're going through a very confusing time, but your mom and I are going to help you through this if you need us to."
"...Are you mad?"
"Mad?" The question was truly confusing and made Connor's brow furrow with that very confusion. "Why would I be mad?"
"...I didn't ask for permission to do this."
"Melody, what's happening to you is natural and no one can control it. We'd never be made at you for growing up."
"Promise?"
"I promise. You didn't do anything wrong and there's nothing wrong with what you're going through."
There was another pause that was followed by the sound of the door unlocking and Melody pulling the door open. Peering at down at her dad sitting on the floor waiting for her Melody suddenly threw her arms around Connor and hugged him tight as Connor hugged her in return. Sniffling a little more Melody melted into her father's hug as he shifted his weight so he was kneeling and held her tight.
"...I don't like this."
"I know. Puberty isn't fun for anyone."
"How long will it last?"
"Well, you'll be experiencing this until you're maybe in your mid forties to your mid fifties."
"That sucks!"
Laughing a little at the comment Connor nodded and tightened his hug a little more. "That's what your mom says about it."
"Will she mad I used her stuff?"
"No, of course. She'll share and she'll understand." Giving Melody a small kiss Connor made sure she was really going to be okay. "If you want we can run out to the store and we can get you anything else you want so you can deal with this in a less... 'sucky' manner."
"I don't want to go anywhere."
"That's okay, too. Your mom is bringing home dinner for everyone, so if you want her to get you anything send her a text, or I'll do it for you."
"I'm okay now." Letting go of the hug Melody smiled and watched as her dad stood back up in front of her. "What's for dinner anyway?"
"Mom's getting everyone's favorite tonight, so you get to have some fried chicken."
"I'm going to text mom just to tell her I love her for that!"
Grinning as Melody rushed off to find her phone up in her bedroom Connor made his way out to the garage to check in on Hank and see how his father was doing. The retired detective was hovering over the exposed engine of the Camaro as he carefully checked over the engine and struggled to loosen a tight bolt. Stepping up beside Hank without making a sound Connor took the wrench from Hank's hand and loosened the stubborn bolt on his behalf.
Appreciative of the help Hank straightened back up and tried to get his aching back to crack a little. "Good timing, son."
"To be honest I just came out here to see how you're doing." Handing the wrench back over to Hank to use Connor ran a scan over his father and restrained his grimace as he watched the mounting arthritis eat away at his joints without mercy. "Everyone's having an odd day today."
"The loss of a pet will do that."
"Losing a pet prompts a teenage boy to ask for tips on shaving, and causes a teenage girl to enter the first stages of womanhood?"
"Wait, what?" Smiling proudly Hank picked up the loosened bolt from the engine and gave Connor an amused look. "Henry's shaving?"
"Had his first lesson today. He didn't nick himself, and he's getting a grooming kit this evening."
"Cool. And Melody? She's..."
"She's handling it well and seems to be just fine. I guess Evelyn and I missed her original reaction because we assumed her crying was because of Ruby."
"Oh?"
"It's okay, I spoke with her and she knows what's happening to her body. She isn't thrilled, but she isn't scared either."
"Then you handled everything just right. I would have no idea how to talk to her about something like that." Putting the bolt aside onto the nearby work bench Hank proceeded to spray some lubricant over the other bolts to ensure they unscrewed much easier. "Where's Evelyn?"
"She went out to get everyone their favorites for dinner so everyone can have some comfort food."
"If she gets me one of Gary's burgers from the 'Chicken Feed'..."
Smirking proudly Connor confirmed his suspicion. "She did."
"And once more I find myself truly happy that you and her were reunited in Chicago."
"All because of a burger?"
"All because she genuinely cares about everyone under any and all circumstances." Checking the other bolts Hank gave the next one a firm turn and was relieved that it moved under his hands as he wanted. "There we go..."
"If you want I can help you with the car tomorrow. I have a day off again."
"That'd be great. I missed working on the Corvette with you."
"I missed it, too."
"Who knew having a couple kids would keep ya' from getting dirty with a car in a garage?"
"Certainly not me. I had no idea that I would even have a kid of my own, let alone two kids and a beautiful wife."
"And you deserve to have a happy family, son. You didn't have one as a child, but now you get to have one as an adult."
"...I still have trouble believing that I actually have a family all my own."
"You were always the type of person to beat the odds, son. I'm not surprised at all."
"I'm not talking about the odds against me and my supposed sterility..." Reaching for another wrench on the workbench Connor proceeded to help Hank remove the remaining bolts so they could slowly take apart and then clean the engine properly. "I'm talking about being forced to live as a CyberLife tool, and then living as a deviant in general. By all account I shouldn't want to have a family, let alone have one."
"You know, something's been bugging me about your deviancy..."
"What's that?"
"Kamski said he created an android body with your likeness to try to keep a part of you alive after you saved his life. Why did CyberLife use you as their weapon and not another model of android? When you think about it wouldn't it be easier for CyberLife to plant a mole who can blend in perfectly with everyone else to root out Jericho, rather than go out of their way to create a unique android and get them hired on the police department?"
"Yes, that's true. CyberLife was so focused on saving face after the fear of deviancy spread through the city that they wanted an android who looked absolutely nothing like the other supposed 'faulty' androids on the market to somehow regain some form of trust. It appears my aesthetic was the only unique model they had available at the time."
"I wonder how Kamski felt when you showed up at his mansion asking for Jericho. I bet he was shocked out of his mind to see you standing before him."
"Maybe. But he mastered stoicism and I was unable to determine the sincerity of his reaction to my presence."
"Well, what's done is done."
"Yeah, and now I'm here with my family."
"And you have a damn fine family at that."
Blushing a pale blue Connor grinned at the compliment with a sense of accomplishment. "Hard to argue with that when the patriarch himself is saying it."
"Smartass." Proudly Hank worked alongside Connor to begin resume their project on the car together, and set about enjoying the time he could spend with his son now that his grandchildren were so grown-up and mature. "Alright, let's finish getting these bolts off and then we'll pull out the battery. After that, it should be chow time..."
Summer of 2056:
Another milestone in Henry's life meant another learning experience for Connor as a father. The duo were learning about growing up and developing at the same time, but it was up to Connor to be a rock to lean on for Henry as he endured the trials of his childhood one day at a time. Whereas school, music lessons and athletic activities were challenging enough to understand and contribute to, the final hurdles leading from childhood into adulthood were going to be very stressful for both father and son.
Nervously Henry sat behind the steering wheel of the Corvette with Connor beside him in the passenger seat as they set about their first day on the road together. The teenager was clutching his learner's permit in his shaking left hand and took a deep breath as he stared at the road at the end of the driveway.
"Henry, you're going to be fine." Ever calm and patient Connor encouraged his son to take that first nervous step forward. "Take a deep breath and begin only when you're ready."
"Are you sure you want to let me drive the Corvette and not mom's car? I mean, my high school has it's own driver's ed program and they provide the cars."
"You're more familiar with this car since you've spent more time with this one than your mom's car." Connor clarified logically as he fastened his seatbelt and gave Henry an encouraging grin. "And I trust you to not be reckless with the Corvette."
"I've never driven before, dad."
"I know. That's literally why we're doing this." Refusing to let Henry chicken out Connor gave his son a confident grin as he recounted his driver's ed course from when he was in high school, and of how easily the skill came back to him as he downloaded the correct program to drive when he became an android. It was so simple for him, but for Henry he still had to learn for the very first, and hopefully, only time. "Would you like your Papa to teach you how to drive instead? He's been driving the longest of us all."
"N-No. I just... It's very complicated."
"Nervous?"
"Extremely."
"It's okay, Henry. We're not going to drive across the country, or even out of the neighborhood. Just circle the block once and get used to the car and how it handles."
"One lap?"
"One lap."
"I... Okay." Pocketing his driver's permit Henry took a deep breath. "I can do that." Pulling his seatbelt over his chest Henry secured it into place with an audible 'click' just as Connor had done moments before. As Henry's shaking right hand turned the key in the ignition he took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Pressing his right foot down on the brake Henry shifted the car from park and into drive. "...I can do this."
"All you have to do is gently let up on the brake and let the car pull itself down the drive. It'll go slow automatically so don't worry about using the accelerator."
"...Right."
"When you reach the end of the drive gently reapply the brake and hold it."
Listening to Connor's instructions perfectly Henry made his way down the driveway very slowly and came to a stop again without the car jerking around or making any protesting sounds.
"Good. Now turn on your signal to go right."
Henry found the controls for the turn signal and turned it on accordingly.
"Check to make sure the street is clear and then just as slowly pull out onto the road."
Again Henry followed the instructions perfectly and managed to get the car onto the road and stay in his designated lane.
"Perfect." Connor remained calm as he watched Henry nervously adjusting the wheel to straighten the tires. "Press down lightly on the accelerator, most people recommend using your big toe to add pressure, to get up to speed at a steady pace. Get the car up to thirty miles per hour before you come to a gentle stop at the sign at the end of the street."
Slowly but surely Henry managed to get the car up to speed, stop, and wait for his next set of instructions. Patient and fearless Connor calmly directed his son step by step until Henry made a full circle of the block back to the house. Instead of pulling back into the driveway Henry decided to take one more lap and Connor didn't try to stop him. The longer Henry drove the more confident he's become in his abilities, and would no longer be nervous.
"Keep this up for two weeks and I think you'll be ready to start driving at night."
"Night?"
"The laws are the same at night, Henry." Connor replied coolly from where he sat. "Just turn on the headlights and let your eyes adjust to the dark before you go anywhere."
"...Right. Sure. That makes sense."
"You're doing just fine, son. The more you drive the more your sense of timing and overall reflexes while driving will improve, and then you won't need anyone to guide you on your way. You'll be free to drive all on your own."
"Yeah, okay!"
The return to the house was met with high praise from Hank as he watched his grandson handle the Corvette with great ease as he pulled up the driveway. Walking with a mild limp as he leaned on his cane Hank clapped his hand down on Henry's shoulder as his teenage grandson stepped out of the car with a proud grin on his face. Henry had his dad's smile, the difference was he showed far more often than Connor ever did, and there were times where Henry looked exactly like his father in every aspect.
"How'd the car handle, Henry?"
"Not bad. Could always be a little faster."
"Damn right." Grinning as he led Henry over to the garage Hank showed him his and Connor's progress on the Camaro and let him help as well. "Ready for the road test?"
"Not yet, but I'm not nervous about taking it anymore."
"Thata' boy."
Connor followed after his father and son into the garage and admired Henry's mature attitude. Seeing his son being happy, healthy and showing promise of a bright future made Connor's heart swell with paternal pride. "So how's Melody doing?"
"She's out back with her boyfriend by the pool."
Crossing his arms over his chest Connor gave Hank a stern look. "And what do you think of her boyfriend?"
"They're both a little too young to tell if Jeff is going to be a dick or not."
Henry started to laugh a little as he listened to the discussion regarding Melody's first boyfriend. "Want me to beat him up, dad?"
"Only if he breaks your sister's heart. Then you can kick his ass."
Unsure if Connor was being sarcastic or not Henry dared to ask for confirmation. "...Seriously?"
"If you need to protect your sister then you have my express permission to beat him up."
"Uh... What?"
"Let me explain..." Realizing that his request to have his son beat up a child looked very bad Connor went into greater detail. "If this Jeff guy ever lays a hand on her, or insults her, or spreads rumors about her at school then you have my permission to defend your sister and ensure she feels safe."
"...Oh."
This time Hank started laughing as he heard how righteously protective Connor was being toward his only daughter. "Like she would ever need someone else to fight her battles. You and Evelyn have been teaching these two how to properly defend themselves ever since they got out of diapers."
"I'm just being safe."
"Uh-huh. Well, while you're up there glaring at Jeff through the kitchen window could you check on the steaks thawing in the fridge?"
"Yes, of course."
Watching as Connor stepped through the side door leading back to the house Henry gave his grandfather a strange look. "Do you think he'll have that kind of reaction when I start dating?"
"Probably. So," turning his attention back to the Camaro Hank brushed off Connor's overprotective nature easily. "what do you think about the car's color?"
"The Corvette looks good in red, but I think the Camaro would look good in blue."
"That's what I was thinking." Curious about Henry's earlier question Hank gave his grandson a cheeky grin. "Just curious, do you have a special someone in mind?"
"Uh... Yeah, I do."
"Who's the soul who caught your eye?"
Henry blushed a bright red in the same manner that Connor would blush bright blue when embarrassed, and his voice lowered a little. "...Just a girl from my art class."
"Oh. Is she pretty?"
Henry somehow managed to blush even brighter and his voice cracked a little. "Y-Yeah. I guess."
"Have you gone on a date with her before?"
"N-No. We, uh, we're just sort of friends."
"How are you 'sort of' friends?" Hank pressed watching Henry blush brighter and brighter. "In my experience you're either friends or you're not."
"Well, I like her but she doesn't talk very much except in art class. And I kinda' asked her in advance... to the prom. We barely know each other."
"Is she shy?"
"I think she's just sheltered."
"Oh." Hank watched with pride as Henry expertly moved his hands over the engine like he had been working on cars his whole life. "Shy girls usually make the best dates, once they get to know you and feel comfortable their all kinds of fun, and usually end becoming your best friend."
"And I told her that we could go to the junior prom next month together if she wanted to go with a friend, and not have the pressure of a date."
"She said 'Yes'?"
"Yeah."
"Cool. Good way to get to know her without her feeling overwhelmed."
Henry paused his motions and gave Hank a somewhat concern glanced. "...Think I can pass my driver's test?"
"Hell yeah! You've aced every test you've ever taken, straight A's from the first grade all the way to this day, you've always been a fast learner AND you're so damn attentive to details that you couldn't be fooled about your birthday and Christmas surprised since you were seven years old. Of course you can pass this test, too."
"Were you nervous when you took your own driver's test?"
"A little. But that was mostly because I only had my old man's worn out pick-up truck to drive, and I was paranoid the bumper would fall off in the middle of the street or something. We worked every day on that truck but even his skilled hands weren't enough to reverse time." Giving his grandson a reassuring nod of his head Hank let Henry know that he was going to be just fine. "You get that pristine Corvette to drive so you don't have anything to worry about."
"Yeah... You're right." Motioning toward the engine under his hands Henry asked his grandfather a very enticing question. "Think I could drive this Camaro once it's finally painted?"
"Get in line, Henry." Hank wiped grease off his hands onto an old red rag and tossed it over to Henry to use on his own hands. "Me first!"
The final day of Henry's practice driving was at hand and Connor was encouraging Henry to stick to his normal route throughout the city to ensure he had full confidence in his ability to handle the vehicle, and was familiar with the rules of the road. While the teenager had gained considerable skill and was very focused with driving the Corvette without any problems Connor and Evelyn wanted to make sure that Henry wasn't going to accidentally do something that could compromise his ability to pass his road test.
Passing by the precinct for the third time Connor let out a weary sigh and put his left hand on Henry's right shoulder for a moment.
"Something wrong, dad?"
"No, I was just thinking about my own road test when I was your age."
"Did you fail?"
"No, it's just that I remember driving around a different city with my school's driver's ed instructor. That's all."
Sensing that something was on his father's mind Henry gently pressed the subject at hand. "Are you annoyed that mom told you to stop glaring at Jeff and spying on Melody?"
"I'm not annoyed at all. Your mom is keeping a closer eye on them than I ever could anyway." Shrugging his shoulders casually Connor confirmed that he knew his daughter was going to be just fine. "There's a good reason your mom got promoted from Lieutenant to Captain so quickly."
"...Then, what's up?"
"It's easier to show you than tell you." Moving his hand from Henry's shoulder and over to the G.P.S. mounted on the dashboard Connor uploaded a new set of coordinates and instructed Henry to take the alternate route. "Follow the map and I'll be able to explain everything to you more clearly."
It was a strange moment to share with his son but it was one that Connor felt was egregiously overdue. After arriving in Novi, a city that Connor had sworn he'd never see again after his odd funeral for his human body, Connor showed Henry over to the three graves where his biological parents and his human body had been laid to rest all together. The three graves were well tended to by the groundskeepers, but it was clear that no one had visited the deceased occupants in some time.
Standing before the headstones with two white lilies in his right hand Connor placed the flowers down atop the headstone for his parents and took a step back as he showed his respect.
"...So," Henry spoke up in a somewhat timid tone as he eyed his own father's original name; Connor Anthony Wolf, on the third headstone to his right. "this is where my grandparents are buried?"
"Yes. Your biological grandparents are here." Connor confirmed as he read over his mother's name with a glimmer of sorrow in his soulful brown eyes. Crouching down Connor became eye level with the name and he let out weary breath. "This is also where my human body was laid to rest."
"Yeah... I noticed. Why did you want to be buried in the city that you hated and be next to the guy who made your life Hell?"
"Because I wanted to be near my mother. We had been separated for most of my life, and all she wanted was a family of her own. I chose to be here so I could stay at her side and so she wouldn't have to be alone with my father."
"What about Grandma Barbara and Uncle Cole?"
"They're in another cemetery about an hour North of Detroit. Hank has his plot next to Barbara already paid for, and he'll be reunited with them on the other side in time."
"...And mom's parents?" Crouching down beside his father Henry showed his grandparents the same respect. "I never heard either of you mention them before."
"For your mom... She never had her parents growing up, either."
"Was she abused?"
"Fortunately, no. Her mother, your grandmother; Jean, had an addiction to alcohol and 'red ice'. Her drug habit clouded her judgment and as a result your mother was brought into this world as a one-night stand. Five years later your Aunt Gwen was brought into the world in the same way."
"Who is mom's father, and where is he?"
"She never knew who her father was she and doesn't want to know. She's certain that her and her sister have different fathers as well."
"And Aunt Gwen was killed in a car accident, right?"
"That's right. She and your great grandparents are all together in a cemetery in over in Chicago."
"Guess the family only really came together in Detroit, huh?"
"Something like that."
"Can I ask why you brought me out here?"
"I wanted you to know about your past and understand why I kept certain things about my own past a secret."
"I get it, dad. I know you had your reasons and that you weren't trying to lie to me or anything. You don't own me any explanation."
"I'm glad." Returning his left hand to Henry's right shoulder Connor gave his son a confident grin. "At any rate, I thought it was time that you had your chance to meet your Grandma Elizabeth. Granted that it's an unorthodox meeting, I felt as though it needed to be done."
"...Yeah, you're right." Smiling kindly Henry turned to face the headstone and nodded. "Thank you for doing this."
"You're welcome." Speaking in a low voice Connor turned his attention to his mother's gravestone and placed his right palm against the smooth surface as he spoke to her in spirit. "Mom, I'm here. And I've brought someone very important to finally meet you."
Spring of 2057:
Checking over the numerous college and university pamphlets and brochures that had arrived in the mail Henry felt a little overwhelmed and at a total loss. Sitting at the kitchen table with Evelyn at his side Henry tried to figure out his best option as he planned for his future, and prepared for his prom that was set to begin that very evening. Running his fingers through his thick hair Henry divided the pamphlets into two piles; one of complete rejects and the other pile were potential candidates.
Just as he felt like he was about to pull his hair out Evelyn put her hand on her son's forearm and gave him a gentle squeeze. "Honey, relax! You don't have to make up your mind tonight."
"I know... But the sooner I get this done the sooner I can stop worrying about it."
"Henry, what is it you want to do for a career?"
"I want to be a forensic scientist."
"Then focus on which of these colleges can give you the right classes and credits to achieve that dream, and nothing more. Okay?"
"...Yeah. Okay."
"Now..." Pulling the reject pile off the table Evelyn through them all in the recycling bin and then took Henry's pile of possible schooles and put them on the countertop out of his sight. "Go shower off and make sure your tuxedo is ready to be worn. You have three hours before prom."
Noting the time on his phone Henry smirked and then rose from the kitchen table. "Right. I promised Courtney we'd go have a late dinner before we went to the actual prom, too."
"Need some money?"
"No, I got it covered."
Watching as her son disappeared through the kitchen, livingroom and then up the staircase to get ready in his bedroom Evelyn pressed her hands to her face as she let out a single sob of emotional pride. Her son was almost grown up, and now she had to accept that soon Henry would be on his own without her or Connor or even Hank to guide him.
Stepping back into the kitchen after helping Hank with the Corvette and Camaro out in the garage and driveway Connor saw Evelyn in tears and promptly gave her a hug. "What's wrong?"
Burying her face against Connor's chest she let out deep sigh to steady her words. "Our baby isn't a baby anymore."
"...I know." Tightening his hug Connor felt the same emotional pride that Evelyn had become overwhelmed with. "He has one more year of high school, and then he'll be on his own."
"He's so smart, mature and kind..."
"I know that, too. I couldn't be any prouder of our son, or our daughter."
"You know, I think it's a good thing we only had two kids."
"Why's that?"
"I don't think I could take the heart breaking pride of our babies becoming adults more than twice."
Tightening his hug around Evelyn's shoulders Connor felt the same way. "Be proud. We raised two great kids, and soon they'll be great adults."
"It's too soon!"
"From what Hank has told me we'd be feeling this way even if they were still just learning to crawl..."
"As per usual, Hank is right."
Laying on his back atop of a supportive rolling board Hank finished changing the oil in the Corvette to ensure that Henry wouldn't have any problems during his prom night, and smirked with pride as he wiped the grease off of his hands and onto a red rag. Rolling out from under the car Hank sat upright slowly and called out to Melody, who had been helping Hank and Connor with the two cars out of her own curiosity, to go ahead and turn over the car's engine to make sure everything sounded right.
"Go ahead, Melody." Using his cane Hank awkwardly stood upright and walked over to the driver's side door where Melody was sitting behind the steering wheel of the car. "Turn it over."
"Like this?" The eighth grader was just learning about driving, and was a little wary about what she was doing.
"Yup, just turn the key until the engine turns over and let go."
Nodding Melody did as she was instructed and the Corvette purred to life.
"That's it, perfect."
"Huh, that was easy."
"Driving seems complicated but once you get used to it driving is as easy as walking."
"I don't know, Papa." Smirking devilishly Melody pointed to his cane playfully. "It looks like it's not that easy!"
"Smartass." Laughing at her comment Hank just shook his head a little where he was standing. "Just like your dad and brother."
"I think mom would take offense to being left out."
"Yup, you're definitely a smartass." Leaning toward the interior of the car Hank pointed to the dashboard of the car to give Melody a quick a explanation of the car's layout. "See that? Know what it is?"
"Speedometer, gas gauge, engine temperature and the odometer."
"Very good." Motioning to the steering column he asked about the levers on the left side. "What about this?"
"Windshield wipers and headlights."
"You got it. Do you know what the letters," he motioned to the gear shift to her right with a casual motion. "stand for on the gear shift?"
"Drive, reverse, neutral, first gear, second gear and low gear."
"Yeah, you got it." Pointing to the radio Hank asked her about that curious little device. "What about that bad-boy?"
"Radio." Pressing the power button Melody heard the station that Henry was listening to last and grimaced. "How can he stand that?"
"Heavy metal? I can't believe you're the only one in the family who doesn't like metal."
"I do like metal, I just don't like THAT song!" Shifting the channels around Melody finally found a song that she did like and she turned it up.
Much to Hank's delight it was a song by 'The Knights of the Black Death', and right on cue Melody started to sing right along with the lyrics without fail. As she picked up right where the song was playing through and hit every note perfectly Hank's eyes went wide with surprise and he leaned on the side of the car as he admired his granddaughter's talent.
The song ended and Melody turned off the radio. "...See? I love metal!"
"Melody, I had no idea you could sing!"
"It's not a big deal."
"Are you kidding me? That's a huge deal! You have serious talent, young lady."
Blushing a little Melody turned away from Hank and tried to brush off the compliment.
"Do your parents know you can sing?"
"No, I only sing in the shower or in choir at school."
"Well, you need to let the world hear your gift. Don't you dare keep it to yourself."
"I'll consider it." Brushing her long dark hair back behind her ear she gave Hank a coy stare. "Maybe I should challenge someone to a karaoke and blow them out of the water."
"Place some money on the line and you can hustle your way into college."
"Gee, thanks for the advice detective!"
"Yup," proud of his grandchildren for being so witty and fearless Hank just laughed again at Melody's comment. "you're a smartass and definitely an Anderson. Turns out your parents gave you the right name."
"Is it possible to have a wrong name?"
"Well, your dad was teasing your mom with the name 'Bertha' for a while."
"Oh, geez. If they named me 'Bertha' I would've put myself back up for adoption!"
It was time for the junior prom and Connor was helping Henry with his black bowtie as his son stood tall and proud in his black tuxedo in the middle of the livingroom. Henry was a little nervous about having his first real date with Courtney, but he was still giving off an air of confidence that made Connor smirk. Checking the time on his phone, and making sure he had Courtney's corsage, Henry let of a calming breath and nodded as Connor stepped back to check on his work with the tie.
Evelyn snapped a quick photo and smiled proudly at her son for how mature and grown-up he looked. Saving the photo on her phone as her new wallpaper the emotional pride still threatened to make her heart burst.
"How do I look, dad?"
"Like my son wearing a nice tuxedo."
"Is that good or bad?"
"Henry, you look great. You always do, but this time it's 'fancy-great'. ...I think."
"It's easier for you with your clothes. You have seven of the same outfits for work, three dark suits, one tuxedo and a couple of spare jackets."
"It's a lot easier to do laundry, too."
"Dad, please." Henry fussed a little with his tie and smoothed out the front of his suit jacket. "I'm anxious."
"Henry, you look handsome." Picking up the pink flower corsage that Henry was clutching onto Connor mentioned the beautiful gift that was waiting for Courtney's hand. "And this will make Courtney very happy. You look like a true gentleman."
Agreeing with Connor entirely Evelyn chimed in and wrapped her arms around Connor's left arm affectionately. "He's right, you look great!"
"...Uh, how long can I, you know," Henry was anxiously counting down the seconds until prom, and it was clear he was nervous. "stay out?"
Tilting his head a little Connor estimated a time table. "When is the prom over?"
"It starts at seven and is over at ten. And the 'after-prom' start at eleven."
"How long is the 'after-prom'?"
"We'll be in the school from eleven to nine. The entire building will be on lockdown until morning, and half of the teachers are going to be up all night with us chaperoning the event."
"If the school is on lockdown then you can stay until nine. BUT, I will meet you at the school to drive you home so you don't fall asleep behind the wheel."
"Cool, thanks dad."
Hank walked through the front door of the house along with Melody and smirked as he looked over at Henry dressed sharply in his tuxedo. "Lookin' good, Henry. Ready for the prom?"
"Yeah. I'm actually just about to leave."
"Corvette?"
"Yeah." He needed proudly as he made sure his wallet was in his pocket. "I get the car for the night."
"Too bad."
The follow-up comment made Henry pause and caused his brow to furrow in the same way Connor's did when confused. "...Why's that?"
Smiling devilishly as he stood beside Connor in the livingroom Hank reached into his front jean pocket and tossed Henry a new set of car keys, which he caught every easily with his free hand out of reflex. "The Camaro is ready to go. I was hoping you'd take your own car for the night."
"My... own car?" Henry looked at the keys and gave Hank a strange look that always rivaled the curious stares that Connor would give him.
"Yup. You've earned it. It's blue and shiny, and all for you."
"...The Camaro?!" Henry's eyes were as wide as saucers and he paled a little in surprise. "The Camaro is MY car?"
"Yup."
Nearly stumbling over himself Henry rushed over to Hank and gave him a massive, appreciative hug that almost knocked him off his cane. "Thank you so much, Papa!"
"You're welcome, Henry." Patting Henry's back with one hand so he could still balance on his cane Hank gave is grandson a proud stare. "Now, go on. Go enjoy your prom and have some fun!"
"I will... Thank you! See ya' later!"
Connor smirked as Henry tossed him back the keys to the Corvette in favor of the Camaro, and watched his son rushing through the front door to get to the blue Camaro now parked out front and just waiting for its new owner. "Have fun, Henry. I'll pick you up tomorrow morning at nine o'clock."
Smirking a little Hank glanced over at Melody and gave her a simple nod. "Don't worry, 'Mel-Bell'. I'll get ya' your own set of wheels, too."
"Really?!"
"Yup. Name your car and I'll make it happen."
"That is too cool!" Giving Hank a hug as well Melody made sure Hank knew how much she appreciated his offer. "Thanks, Papa!"
As Melody released the hug and ran upstairs to begin looking at cars online Hank sighed to himself and limped over to the recliner to sit down and rest his aching back at long last. The way that Hank was moving slower and seemed to be in serious pain and had made both Connor and Evelyn begin to worry for their father, and they knew that something was seriously wrong with the retired detective.
"...Dad." Sitting down on the couch next to the recliner Connor ran a scan over Hank's body and sighed as he detected the strange mass on his liver, and knew that it was getting larger and more toxic. "What did the doctor say this morning?"
Giving Connor a somewhat annoyed glance Hank sighed and kicked up his feet on the coffee table in front of him. "Based on your tone of voice I assume you're already expecting the worst."
"I know your pain isn't just your back this time. You had that taken care of last year."
"...Yeah, it's not my back this time. There is something wrong with my liver."
Evelyn sat down on the couch beside Connor and grabbed onto his hand in a supportive manner as they prepared for the worst news.
"My liver's beginning to breakdown on me." The look in Hank's blue eyes were full of frightened tears that he refused to shed. "Stage one cancer."
That word left Connor stunned, almost speechless. Running a scan over Hank's liver he noted the damaged and ill tissue, and gave Hank a truly worried stare as he processed what he was being told. "...Cancer?"
"I'm going to begin treatment to kill the tumor, but with my age and health history..."
"Please don't give up."
"I'm not, son. If I didn't have you, Evelyn, Henry, Melody, Lucas, Chloe and Maddy I would throw in the towel right here, right now. But I'll put up a fight for as long as I can for my family."
Tightening his hand around Evelyn's hand Connor dared to ask another question. "What should I tell Henry and Melody?"
"Nothing. I don't want them to see me as a sick old man, I want them to always see me as their Papa. Don't tell them I'm sick. Promise?"
"Yeah, I promise. I won't say a word about you being ill."
"And like I said, I'm going to fight back. Just think of this as age making a fool of me, nothing more. One more obstacle to overcome."
"Yeah. It's just another challenge."
"I'd tell you to not worry, but you will. So instead," Hank reached over and clapped his left hand down on Connor's right shoulder and held his palm there for a moment. "I'll ask that you focus on Henry and Melody and make sure they're focused on everything else with their futures. Got it?"
"Yeah, dad. I got it."
While Henry was at the prom Connor, Evelyn and Hank spent time together watching the preseason try-outs for the upcoming baseball season on the television. Melody was upstairs checking out cars and looking forward to working on another small project with her Papa. It wasn't long before the proud parents and grandfather were talking about how much Henry and Melody have grown up, and how human Connor had become as the kids grew up. It was just after nine in the evening when one of the deviant chaperone's monitoring the prom sent Connor a cybernetic message, and with it a small live feed video.
"Dad, Evelyn, look." Connor held out his right palm and showed the live holographic feed of Henry slow dancing with Courtney from the prom. Henry was smiling and Courtney seemed be enjoying herself, too. They were dancing with genuine smiles on their faces as they moved in perfect tandem with the romantic song being played throughout the heavily decorated gymnasium. "He looks so happy."
"Yeah." Hank agreed with a cheesy grin on his face. "He really does..."
Evelyn leaned against Connor's right shoulder as tears of joy filled her eyes.
Hank was so proud of his small family. Connor was an incredible detective and an even better father, and Evelyn was such a compassionate and kindhearted mother that Hank knew his grandkids would grow up happy and well adjusted. Henry and Melody were both well liked, popular, straight-A students, and Henry had a promising basketball scholarship practically guaranteed under his belt. They both had so many talents and future prospects that his life was guaranteed to be fulfilling and happy.
"Connor, you did an amazing job helping guide Henry into becoming the wonderful young man he is today."
"Without you to guide me on my own growth to humanity I don't think I would've been able to take care of him in the way he needed."
"Don't sell yourself short, kid." They all continued to watch Henry dancing with his date on the small live feed display be projected from Connor's right palm. "You have a natural and deeply seeded paternal instinct. Even if I hadn't been there throughout his life you would've been able to take care of Henry just fine without my guidance."
"...I'd like to think so. But I'm still so worried that I'll do something to affect him negatively."
"Hey, Henry and Melody are great kids and there's nothing you could ever say or do to them to change that. You have the right to be proud of yourself as a parent. I know that I'm proud of you."
The song came to an end and Henry stopped dancing with Courtney as the music changed its tempo. Walking her off the dance floor the two disappeared into the crowd of other students and the feed ceased from displaying the dance. Connor closed his hand and let his right arm rest against his lap as he sat on the edge of the couch next to Hank, who was sitting propped up in his recliner right beside his son. "...Henry's grown-up."
"Not quite, Connor. He still has one more year to go until he's grown-up. And even then he'll never stop needing you as his dad, or Evelyn as his mom. Look at the way you still come to me for guidance after all this time. Once a parent, ALWAYS a parent."
"Yeah." Glancing up at a framed photograph of Henry at age two being held by Hank as the duo played outside in the backyard Connor smirked a little and thought about all the good memories he had as a father, and all the memories he had as being Hank's son. "Always."
Pressing her cheek against Connor's shoulder Evelyn sighed and wiped a tear from her eye. "Soon it'll be Melody in high school and we'll be going through this all over again when she goes to her own junior prom."
"I'm glad they're going to their proms." Connor sighed as he thought about his own time in high school. "I didn't go because I always had to work after school to keep up with the rent on my apartment."
Looking up at her husband sadly Evelyn gave him a sympathetic glance. "You never went to prom?"
"No. I couldn't risk not making a decent paycheck."
"I'm so sorry you missed out on such a wonderful night during your time in high school."
"Well... It's not too late."
"How's that?"
Cybernetically Connor turned on the stereo set up in the corner of the livingroom and dimmed the lights. Standing up from the couch Connor extended his right hand out toward Evelyn to take. As she rested her right palm over his Connor smirked and closed his eyes as he allowed his facade to age slightly; his dark hair had streaks of natural looking gray mixed in with the brunette, a few exaggerated lines appeared around his eyes and even his jawline to make the forever twenty-five year old deviant appear in his early forties just like Evelyn now did.
"Connor... What're you doing?"
"I'm proving that love and life can't be contained by an age. It's never too late to have an experience you once missed out on because of a number."
Grinning as she tightened her hand around Connor's hand Evelyn stood up before him and wrapped her arms around his neck as he put his hands on her waist. "...You're such a romantic."
"It's easy for me to be such a way since I have you in my life."
"Keep it up, lover-boy." Tears of joy and love began to roll down her face as she looked into Connor's eyes. "It's good for my self esteem now that I'm sporting gray hair and crow's feet."
"I only see the brunette and your flawlessly bright blue eyes."
Hank smirked at his son and daughter-in-law as the song on the stereo changed to a more romantic song perfect for slow dancing; 'Kiss From A Rose', and saw the happy couple's mutual love blossom even further. Discreetly Hank took his leave of the livingroom to give them some privacy as they danced together to have their own mini prom, and to relive a night Connor had lost and a night Evelyn wanted to remember with the man she truly loved.
Walking into his bedroom just down the hallway Hank continued to grin and admired a framed photograph of Barbara sitting on the nightstand beside his bed as he sat down slowly on the edge of the thick mattress.
"I've told you this countless times before, Barb." Picking up the photograph Hank smiled at the face of his late wife smiling back at him and then leaned back on his bed to rest for a while. "But you would've absolutely loved Connor. Evelyn is the sweetest thing and I'm so glad she and Connor found each other. As for Henry and Melody... I couldn't possibly be prouder of our little oddball but loving family. Lucas is now the Captain of his own fire station, Chloe is a skilled nurse who helps humans and androids alike, and Maddy is the most talented artist I've ever seen. All our kids and our grandkids are doing just fine. I know you and Cole are watching us with pride, but please know that as much as I want to see you again I'm not quite ready to say goodbye to them."
His cancer diagnosis was heavy in his heart and now his forethought as he contemplated Connor's words about life not being contained by an age.
"I promised Henry I'd see him off to college, I promised Melody that I'd get her a car so she can begin exploring this crazy world and I promised Maddy that I'd see her win the state art festival." Putting the photograph back down on the nightstand beside him Hank sighed and slowly laid down against his pillow to get some rest and to think. "I want to keep my word, and then I'll find you both on the other side. That's another promise I intend to keep."
Spring of 2058:
The sound of Melody's soft crying through her closed bedroom door made Connor's heart ache with a pain he had never experienced before. The teenager was heartbroken and struggling to deal with the hardship that comes from a bad break-up, and losing a good friend at roughly the same time. As Melody isolated herself to process the emotional turmoil in her heart Connor stayed outside the door, sitting down on the floor opposite the door, and waited for Melody to make the first move to opening the door to talk.
It had been almost an hour before Melody's crying began to soften and she calmed a little as she endured the worst of her heartbreak.
"Melody?" Connor called out in a soft voice to his pained daughter on the other side of the door. "Do you need anything? Your mom is downtown with Henry so he can get fitted for graduation; I know she'd get you anything you needed if you just asked."
There was a pause before Melody replied in a slightly muffled voice through the wooden barrier. "...No."
"Do you want to talk about it?"
"...No."
"If you want, I can make you something to eat. You have to be hungry."
There was a longer pause before Melody finally responded again. "...Dad?"
"Yeah?"
"Why does it hurt so much?"
"...Because hearts are fragile." The answer was simplistic but completely accurate. "I learned this a long time ago in the most painful way possible. I survived heartbreak, your mom survived heartbreak, your Papa survived heartbreak, and I know you will too. You just need some time to let your heart heal."
"If Jeff wanted to break-up with me, why couldn't he just tell me? Why'd he have to cheat on me?"
"He didn't have to cheat, Melody. He chose to do that. It was cruel and you didn't deserve it. No one does."
"We were together for so long..."
"I know, and you really liked him."
"He was just using me!"
"...Using you? For what?"
Sniffling a little more Melody struggled to find her words as she cried her heart out after suffering her very fist heartbreak.
"Melody? Can I please come in?"
There was only more crying on the other side of the door.
Checking the door knob Connor was relieved to find it unlocked and he entered his daughter's bedroom slowly. Spying Melody laying face down on her bed with her face buried in her pillow broke Connor's heart and he swore he could feel her pain. Sitting down on the edge of the bed beside her Connor put his right hand down in the middle of her back in a comforting manner.
"Melody, what did Jeff do?"
Lifting her eyes up from her pillow, her face red from crying and her purple eye shadow smeared over her eyelids, Melody managed to finally explain things to her dad as her heart continued to break apart. "He just wanted to be with me because he thought I'd... 'put out'."
"He WHAT?"
"Jeff wasted two years of my life all because he wanted to get in my pants!"
Restraining his anger at the young man he wanted to strangle Connor just stayed beside his daughter protectively. "...Melody, you're officially much better off without him ruining your life."
"I know... But it still hurts! I thought he cared about me..." Returning her face to her pillow Melody continued to weep as Connor stayed beside her as her rock and literal shoulder to cry on. "In the end he just wanted to use me for sex."
"...And did you?"
"What? No!" Almost offended at the question Melody gave Connor a briefly dirty look before she returned to crying into her pillow. "That's WHY he cheated on me! I found out he was sleeping with TWO other girls, and when I confronted him he said it was MY FAULT because I wouldn't sleep with him! I'm saving myself for AFTER high school so I don't do anything I regret, and apparently he couldn't respect that or even care."
The confirmation that she didn't submit to pressure made Connor relax a little. "...Do those girls know what he's doing?"
"They do now!" Showing Connor her phone, the honest teenager having nothing to hide, Melody gave her dad a smug grin. "I forwarded all the texts he had been sharing with them to my phone, and then I sent them both copies to prove he's a cheater. I also sent copies to his parents and to their parents so now everyone knows what kind of a jerk he is!"
Looking at the phone Connor's brow arched as he realized his hunch about Jeff being a dick was spot-on. Relieved to know that his daughter was able to see it for herself and not cave into his pressure before she did anything she'd regret gave Connor a new level of respect for his daughter. "Normally I wouldn't condone this type of backlash, but considering he was sneaking around behind your back and taking advantage of other girls I think showcasing his sleazy behavior is the appropriate response."
"...Still doesn't feel like he's been punished enough."
"I understand that feeling."
"How do I make it stop?"
"By moving on, being happy and showing that you're the better person by letting this simple and passive revelation of his character be your last interaction with that asshole for the rest of your life."
"You make it sound easy."
"Anything sounds easy when another person tells you the answer. I know you're going to be hurting for a while, and that's okay. Just remember that you're the better person in this situation and you're going to be so much better off and happier without him in your life."
Pushing herself upright on the bed Melody gave her dad a somber glance as she leaned up against his right side a little. "...How did you and mom meet?"
"Uh, well..." Wrapping his right arm around his daughter's shoulders Connor sighed and prepared to tell Melody the odd tale of how he and Evelyn met as children, were separated throughout their teenage years and unexpectedly reunited in Chicago as adults. "It's a long story, but I think you'll find it interesting."
The day that Connor and Evelyn had been excitedly waiting for, but secretly dreading, was finally at hand. It was time for Henry's high school graduation. While the young adult was proudly getting ready for the day in his bedroom Connor was standing outside the house on the small back porch staring into the nothingness of the horizon beyond the property line. It felt like time had been a fleeting moment, an actual blink of an eye, and in that time Henry grown from a tiny helpless newborn and into the confident, self sufficient young adult that he had become.
A presence joined Connor on the deck and he didn't even need to look to know it was Hank. "Hey, dad."
"Hey, son. Is Henry excited?"
"Yes. And very proud."
"He should be! Salutatorian with a full athletic scholarship to the University of Michigan is something to be very proud of."
"I just can't believe my son isn't... a kid anymore. He's an adult."
"Son, you will ALWAYS see Henry as a kid. Always."
Henry opened up the sliding backdoor to look out at his dad and grandfather as he expertly tied his black tie and tightened the knot up around the collar of his pale blue dress shirt. Henry was now Connor's height, right down to the centimeter, but his athletic prowess gave him slightly more muscle mass than the deviant. He had a few freckles like Connor, but not as many as his dad sported, but enough to give them an identical complexion. Henry's hair was also styled in a similar manner, save for the rogue lock of hair that Connor refused to tame over his left eye.
If Henry's eyes were brown and not blue he'd be a perfect clone of his father.
Eager to get going to his high school Henry looked at his dad and grandfather with a proud smile on his face. "So... Are you guys ready to go? Mom and Evelyn are waiting for us."
"Yeah, son." Connor was very proud to see his son so grown up and happy. Unlike himself Henry always shown the full bright smile that Connor himself only showed once in a great while, but now Connor was trying to show that same smile in support of son's big day. "You head out to the school and we'll meet up with you in an hour when the ceremony starts."
"Are ya' sure? A lot of the parents accompany their kids to the school for photos and stuff."
"...You don't mind us joining you?"
"Why would I mind? You're my dad." He turned to look at Hank as he spoke. "And you're welcome too, Papa. I want everyone there today."
Before Connor had the chance to try to dismiss the offer so Henry could go alone Hank put his left hand on Connor's right shoulder to quiet him. "Absolutely. Pull the Camaro around front and I'll go put on my nicer shirt."
"It's not going to be the one with zebra stripes, is it?"
"No, I'll wear my navy blue shirt."
"...Thank you."
"I'm saving the zebra shirt for your open house."
"O-Oh... Great. Uh, I'll see you guys out front."
As Henry returned to the house to get his keys and grab his graduation cap and gown Connor turned to look at Hank with utter confusion in his eyes. "Why'd you insist we go? This day is all about Henry not the parents."
"Right. And Henry WANTS us there. You're just having a hard time accepting that this day is really here, and you want to postpone it."
Slumping his shoulders a little Connor looked to his father and lowered his voice. "...Does that make me selfish?"
"No, it just makes you a normal dad with the same normal response to time turning their kid into an adult."
Feeling better about his reactions Connor smirked with pride as tears formed in his soulful brown eyes. "...My son is all grown up. I remember every second of his life and all of his accomplishments, but it seems like time itself was a lie."
"Yup. That's usually how it goes, son. Come on. Help me find that blue shirt or else I'll have to wear the maroon one with black streaks."
"I should do you a favor and toss that shirt in the city dump."
"No way." Grinning as he and Connor crossed through the opened backdoor to get back to Hank's bedroom the retired detective gave his son a bemused grin. "The fact you hate it so much makes me like it that much more."
Boasting proud smiles Connor, Evelyn, Hank and Melody stood on other side of Henry as the school's photographer snapped photos of the families of all of the graduating students. Connor was sporting his 'aged' aesthetic for the sake of the 'normalcy' on Henry's behalf as the small family had their photo taken to get the graduating class's yearbook finished by the end of the graduation ceremony. A few feet away Maddy was getting her photo taken with Lucas, Chloe and Hank as the senior detective joined his other son, and Aria herself was getting her photo taken along with Gavin and Abby.
Just as Henry was nearly a perfect copy of Connor in every way, Aria was nearly identical to Abby. Aria had Gavin's eyes and his same 'don't-take-shit-from-anyone' attitude, but she was just as compassionate and empathetic as Abby. It was uncanny to say the least. As for Maddy, she was the perfect blend of her parents. She had Lucas's black hair and green eyes, but she had Chloe's feminine features and complexion.
Once the photos were finished Connor and Lucas were instructed with the rest of the parents to go to the high school auditorium to watch the ceremony unfold. Sitting near the front row of the seats to better accommodate Hank's cane the Connor, Evelyn, Lucas and Chloe were joined by Gavin and Abby along the same row of the chairs in the front row.
"Connor, you look so weird with gray in your hair." Abby teased, her own long brown hair now sporting a few gray streaks herself. "Please tell me that isn't permanent."
"It's not. This is only for when I'm participating in events revolving around Henry and Melody. Otherwise people mistake us for siblings."
"You make that sound like it's a bad thing."
A few feet from behind Lucas and the other gathering group of parents Markus made his way into the auditorium and quickly spotted Connor and Lucas in the front seats. "Hey, everyone. I hope I'm not intruding."
"Markus?" Connor was surprised once more as the deviant leader arrived to join in on the ceremony. Markus was always welcome to take part in activities in their kid's lives, but it seemed that having him take the time to show up at a graduation ceremony was almost too much to hope for. "You're not intruding, I just wasn't expecting to see you."
"Hey, I'm not missing out on this." Sitting down beside Chloe quickly Markus reached out and shook Connor and Lucas's hands, before doing the same for Hank as a show of genuine respect. "I've never been to a graduation ceremony and I want to see Henry graduate for myself. Everyone else at New Jericho will be at the open house this Friday. It'll give me a good idea of how to handle things for Wyatt and Hope when they graduate next year."
"Thank you for being here. I know Henry will appreciate it."
The ceremony began and the graduating students all began filing in the auditorium alphabetically, two at a time. Walking down the center aisle in the auditorium leading the stage up front the students passed between the seats that were divided evenly into two sections where the families and friends were sitting. Starting with the last names first to allow the students to reach the back rows of their elevated seats on the stage at the front of the auditorium all the kids looked proud and nervous as their friends and family looked on proudly.
When Aria walked by the rows Gavin discreetly reached out and passed a pink rose into his daughter's left hand causing her to blush as she passed by and took her assigned seat on stage. Not long after Henry walked by with his head held high, his silver tinted tassel and sash were resting around his neck and shoulders to mark his place as the class's salutatorian, and took his seat near in the front row of the chairs on the stage. Maddy followed right after her cousin and sat down beside him looking as beautiful and confident as ever.
Henry glanced out into the crowd and saw not only Connor, Evelyn, Hank and Melody, but his Uncle Lucas, Aunt Chloe and honorary 'Uncle Markus' as well. Of course he smiled before trying to look back out at the rest of the auditorium as his fellow classmates were already doing.
The principal began the ever cliche speech about how the students were the future and how every person in attendance should be proud of the accomplishments of the young students in her proud voice. In doing so the students were all asked to rise in recognition of the valedictorian and the salutatorian, as well as those who were awarded with scholarships and their awards as athletes, artists, musicians and other forms of extracurricular activity.
Henry and Maddy rose proudly and stood before the gathered audience to confirm that they were proud of their accomplishments.
Once the principal was finished with her speech she gave the floor to Henry, and the young man approached the front podium fearlessly. The salutatorian was given the honor of opening the actual graduation ceremony and had a speech prepared, and he had it perfectly memorized for the occasion.
"Thank you." Henry stood before the podium as he looked out to the gathered families and friends in attendance and smiled confidently as he began his speech. "It's been said that change can be painful," he stated in a level voice to perfectly convey the conflicting emotions of pride, fear, excitement and doubts filling the auditorium. "but it's also been said that pain is weakness leaving the body. To quote our former president John F. Kennedy 'Change is the law of life. And those who look only to the past or present are certain to miss the future'. And I firmly believe he is still right. It's difficult to move on after spending so much time in one place with the same people, and it's also easy to forget about the world around us. In my time I've met some incredibly unique people who've fought to change the world for the better, and it's those people who've given me the confidence to face the world head on. And I'm proud to have them in my life to this day as they helped me to focus my future to be a better person, and to help shape that future to make it better for everyone else."
Connor was beginning to tear up at his son's words, as was Hank. As he grabbed onto Evelyn's hand Connor felt his wife press up against his side as she pulled a tissue from her purse to use to dry her already teary eyes.
"And I stand here on behalf of my fellow classmates to say to those who have joined us here on this day to say, thank you. Thank you for believing in us, thank you for encouraging us, thank you for supporting us and thank you for changing the world for the better so that we now have the chance to change the world to become its absolute best. It's an honor to stand here before you and tell you with true sincerity from my heart that we're all going to be okay."
A thunderous round of applause as well as a few sniffles from the more emotional parents filled the air while Connor wiped away a tear from his own eye. "You're welcome, son."
The principal resumed her place behind the podium and began announcing the graduating class one student as a time to receive their diplomas. With the name 'Anderson' giving him a lead on the ceremony Henry was the third member of his class to receive his diploma and shake the principal's hand. The moment it happened Connor felt a mixture of pride and sadness in his heart as it was made official.
Henry was a high school graduate.
Connor was in a daze until the valedictorian and the principal brought the ceremony to a close and announced the graduating class with utter support, and pride. Everything was happening so fast and there was nothing he could do to stop it.
As the graduating students turned their tassels on their caps the principal gave the final word. "Ladies and gentlemen, I give you the class of 2058."
The dozens of graduation caps were thrown into the air with a raucous cheer from the students and as a result the caps rained back down over the attending crowd.
Unable to move Connor just watched with pride as Henry smiled and spoke with his friends and cousin up on the stage and proceeded to rejoin his classmates as they exited the auditorium for more photographs outside the school. Slow to get up from his seat Connor found Henry's cap in the pile of hats on the floor and picked it up and held it in his hands.
"You'll be the one to help change this world to its absolute best, Henry." The always proud father whispered to himself. "I know it. I can feel it."
After everything was said and done Connor returned to the back deck the house to sit down and think about what Henry said during his speech. Change can be painful, but it can also be wonderful. Losing Skye was a horrible change that scarred his heart forever, but reuniting with Evelyn, the birth of Henry and Melody's adoption were all a wonderful change that allowed his heart to finally heal despite the painful scar. Henry was also right in that he couldn't stay in one place forever. He'd have to experience the world in order to understand it, as would Connor.
It was time for everyone to begin moving on with their lives.
"Dad?" Henry walked over to the back deck with his graduation gown draped casually over his shoulder. He was still wearing his dress shirt, black pants and black tie making him look very mature and all the more grown up. "You okay?"
"Yeah, son." Connor flashed him a bright grin from where he sat. "I'm just thinking."
"Me too. Think I could join you?"
"Of course. Where is everyone?"
"Papa and Uncle Lucas are discussing baseball, and mom is with Melody helping her destroy everything that Jeff ever gave her."
Connor just laughed a little and shook his head. "Yeah, I'm not surprised." As Henry sat beside him Connor gave his son a confident grin. "So, how does it feel to be a graduate?"
"Pretty strange, actually. I spent twelve years of my life studying just to get a fancy piece of paper and a party."
"Yeah, but that paper is going to open up so many doors of opportunity for you."
"Fortunately I'm already dead set on a career in forensic science. As long as the paper can open up that particular door for me, I'll be content."
"I just can't believe you'll be living in a dorm forty-three point five miles away from me in just over one year."
"Hey, I'm going to college. I'm not running away from home, dad."
"I know that, it's just... I still vividly remember the day you were born and holding you in my arms for the first time."
"Well, you're an android. You should remember that."
Connor playfully shoved Henry's left shoulder with his right palm. "I also remember you screaming your head off when you were three years old because I wouldn't let you eat a rock you found in the backyard."
"Maybe that rock tasted real good," Henry sharply replied with a smirk. "did you even bother to taste it?"
"No, I threw it over the fence and made sure there were no other rocks in the backyard. Although I imagine tasting the rock would've been a preferable alternative to a toddler screaming at me for not letting him accidentally choke on a rock."
"I think if you used the word 'intentionally' instead of 'accidentally' it would've been a lot worse."
"That's not all I remember about you." Connor smirked again as he stared at his son and compared how much Henry had changed since he was a newborn baby to the young adult he had become. "Like the infamous 'bubble-bath incident' when you were four."
"I swear I didn't dump the whole bottle in the tub on purpose!" Henry laughed while trying and failing to not look guilty or amused by the memory.
"I know you didn't. It was your Papa."
"Wait... How do you know that?"
"Because he was the one who bought the bubble-bath, and he's the one who insisted that I let you play with it, and your mom couldn't keep a straight face."
"...Really?" Henry was starting to laugh a little harder but hid it behind his right hand. "Are you sure?"
"Henry, he was laughing the whole time I was cleaning up the mess. I know he's the one who did it when my back was turned."
"Oh. Sorry. I guess."
"It didn't help that Simon and Josh decided to send more bubble-bath to the house when Markus told them the story."
"That was a fun summer though."
"For you, not for me." Connor just gave his son an amused grin and patted his shoulder. "Nothing will ever top the first summer we had with Melody. The family was finally complete and everything just felt right."
"And everything will stay right even while I'm college. Again, I'll come back home to you and mom in a few months, I promise."
Moving his hand to the back of his son's shoulders Connor pulled him in for a hug and fought against his welling up emotions. "Henry, I know you've been hearing this all day long, but I need to say it again. I'm so very proud of you."
"...Thanks, dad."
"And as much as I'm dreading the day you leave for college I'm also looking forward to seeing you continue to grow and become a better person. But if you ever need to come back home, for whatever reason, or need me to go to you, I'll be there."
"I know, dad. You were always there for me."
Wrapping his arm around Henry's shoulders a little tighter Connor gave him a half hug and smiled. "Come on, we better go see how much carnage your sister unleashed on her ex's stuff, and make sure everyone remembered to plan for your open house this weekend."
"Yeah, because I'm not paying for it!"
"Damn right. It's your party and you earned it."
The Friday of the open house came at last and the property was filled with guests gathered around the deck and the pool. Connor was standing in front of the giant display of photographs of Henry showcasing the young man as he grew up, and of course the photo of his son taken on the day of his graduation. Photos of Henry growing up, his experiences with holidays, playing basketball, fishing with Hank, bonding with Melody, hanging out with Evelyn, spending time out at the cabin, the school plays, working on the car, spending time with his friends, his prom and dozens of discreetly snapped photos of Henry with everyone in the family as they played games or just spoke lined the entire display in a colorful array of love and compassion.
Time really was a cruel illusion.
Markus had helped with the display and even brought the massive wooden easel to put the photographs on for the display from Carl's art studio. Below the photos was a long table holding Henry's many awards from his time as a student and athlete, as well as a basketball and his old stuffed dog that Hank had given to him as a baby. Above the basketball was a photo of Henry in his jersey with his name and nickname; "Henry 'Hank-the-Tank' Anderson" was printed over the photo. Next to it was Henry's acceptance letter to U of M as well as his scholarship details, and newly acquired diploma.
"The photos turned out great." The deviant leader had spotted Connor by the display on the deck and readily joined him. "Good thing you started having physical copies of these memories printed out years ago. That saved us a lot of time."
"...Yeah. Time is precious."
"You okay, Connor?" Markus stood beside his friend and could see that he was emotional about the entire the situation.
"Yeah. It's just a strange feeling to know he'll be living on his own in three months."
"I still can't believe it's been eighteen years since he was born."
"Neither can I."
"Then again, it's already been twenty years since North and I were bonded, so, I guess I shouldn't be THAT surprised about how time really does move so quickly against our will. Our twins are seventeen years old, and next year I'll be going through the same thing."
"Yeah. And it's been five years since Hank retired."
"How's Hank doing? I didn't get a chance to talk to him after the graduation ceremony, and I haven't see him here at the party yet."
Connor gave Markus a somber glance that spoke volumes on its own. "...He could be better."
"Oh, no." One of the few people who knew of Hank's waning health was Markus himself, and he knew by Connor's tone that the retired detective's health still wasn't great. "Connor, is there anything I can do?"
"Just keep acting normal. Hank doesn't want Henry or Melody to know, and frankly, I'm glad."
"They're all that close, huh?"
"Yeah. It's going to break their hearts, but Hank doesn't want either of them to know. He wants to stay as active and a part of Henry and Melody's lives as much as possible, not be seen as a frail sickly man."
"I get that. Trust me." Markus lowered his voice and kept his body language casual as he stayed at Connor's side. "Can I ask what's wrong?"
"Liver cancer. He had been diagnosed last year, he had successfully undergone treatment and had been in remission for two months But it's already back and now stage two. Once Henry is moved into his dorm in three months Hank's going to undergo a more aggressive treatment. But it doesn't look good."
"And a man of his age and history can't qualify for a transplant, right?"
"That's right. And CyberLife didn't patent an artificial liver since the organ is regenerative in humans."
"Shit, I'm so sorry."
"As am I." Connor decided a change of subject was sorely needed and tried to focus on his friends for the moment. "...Where's North and the others?"
"North still isn't a fan of big gatherings and is spending time with the twins before they too start looking at colleges, but she did give me a card to give to Henry. She also included a letter to make it more personal. Josh and Simon will be here later after they pick up Natalie."
"Natalie." As his brow knit together with confusion Connor looked to his friend for clarification. "Who is Natalie?"
Markus started grinning sheepishly as he was more than happy to answer the question. "Natalie is their daughter."
"What?" Connor's eyes lit up with excitement on his friends' behalf as his mood lifted considerably. "They... adopted?"
"Yeah, they filed for adoption and FINALLY got approved. Natalie was born last week and they just needed to finish a few more pieces of paperwork, and now they're free and clear to have their daughter with them."
"That's incredible." The young father was truly happy to hear the good news for his friends. "Why didn't they say anything sooner?"
"Because they weren't sure if they'd get approved, or when. It just so happens everything fell into place on this day."
"That's fantastic! I'm looking forward to meeting her."
Henry walked up to Connor with his best friend Jason at his side and asked about Hank. "Hey, I haven't seen Papa anywhere, and neither had mom. Do you know where he is?"
"Lucas said he wasn't feeling well last night. He'll be out soon, though."
"Should I do anything to help out?"
"No, it's fine Henry. Enjoy your party, and I'll go check on him for you."
"Cool. Hey, Markus!" Henry acknowledged the deviant leader before he and Jason took off to rejoin the crowd of his friends and did an impressive cannonball into the pool causing water to splash all over the sides.
"Hey." As Henry got out of hearing range Markus addressed Connor again. "Want me to go with you?"
"No, I can do this. Just keep this between us and remain as natural as possible for Henry and Melody's sakes."
"Yeah, you got it."
With his held head high Connor made his way inside the house through the backdoor and saw Hank standing in the kitchen leaning heavily against his cane as he looked absolutely exhausted. Lucas was standing beside him helping him sort through his medication on the kitchen counter, Chloe was able to discreetly get Hank his medication so no one noticed his sickness, while also keeping tabs on his father's condition. Offering Hank a glass of water from the sink Lucas watched as the sick retired detective took his required medication and did so with an annoyed grimace on his face the entire time.
"How're you holding up, dad?" Connor asked as he put his right hand to Hank's right shoulder. "You seem a little weak."
"I've been better, but I'm still here."
"Need anything?"
"I'll be okay. I just need a little more time to get around these mornings, but I'm still me."
"Are you in pain?"
"No." Fussing with the top buttons of his zebra striped shirt, the very one he swore he'd wear that day, he smoothed out the front and gave his son a simple nod of the head. "Stop worrying about me and go celebrate with your son."
"I will once he gets to see you. He was asking where you were."
"What did you tell him?"
"That you weren't feeling well last night and that Lucas was taking care of you."
"Well, you're not wrong." Downing the final few various pills with a gulp of water Hank shook his head and sighed. "It's ironic. Pills are supposed to rot your liver, but these pills are going to help sustain it."
"Irony is rather prevalent in this family. You used to hate androids with a passion, now you're one of the biggest android advocates in the country."
"Yeah, and you used to be a cold heartless machine, now you're one of the warmest most empathetic people I've ever met. And Lucas" Hank turned and put his left hand on other son's right shoulder. "you were once a threat to us, and now you're a part of the family and it feels like you always have been."
"I don't think that's irony," Lucas smirked as he put his left hand on Hank's supporting arm. "but I understand what you're saying."
Connor patted his hand on Hank's upper back and held open the backdoor for him. "C'mon, Henry's waiting for us."
The backyard was filled with positive energy and almost fifty people as Henry's friends and relatives filled the the area. Gavin, Abby, Aria, Chris, Tina and Joel all showed up to wish Henry the best of luck, give him cards and money, and to visit with the entire family. Josh and Simon arrived soon after with Natalie to introduce her to the group, give Henry a strong handshake as well as a card, then politely excused themselves to take Natalie to her new home to get settled in after a few hours passed. Markus stayed the entire day and helped keep charge of things while Henry's friends, including Aria, stayed in the backyard all day and crashed outside around a small bonfire as the day gave way to night.
Evelyn and Melody had been able to keep their emotions in check as they didn't want to bring down the positive vibe of the moment with their reluctance to see Henry off, and were now busy helping Chloe and Maddy get ready for Maddy's open house in two days as a means of remaining distracting.
"Hey. You do know that Henry is a great kid, little brother." Lucas stated firmly as he tried to make his brother feel better about Henry leaving home in a few months. "Don't worry about him, he'll be just fine on his own."
"I can't do that, Lucas. He's still my son. My little boy."
"I know how you feel. Maddy is no longer a baby, but she'll always be my little girl."
Turning to face his little brother Connor smiled warmly at the thought of his niece being as grown-up and mature as Henry. "Did you bring in all the cards from the display?"
"Yeah." Motioning to the stack of cards piled up in the middle of the kitchen table Lucas confirmed that everything had been taken care of. "And I packed up the extra food."
"Thank you. Where is dad right now?"
"Right here." Using his cane Hank made his way into the kitchen and joined his two sons by the kitchen window where Connor had been watching Henry, Aria and all his other friends hanging out near the bonfire. Despite his failing health Hank never once complained about it or showed any sign of slowing down once he was on his feet. "Sorry, I had to take a shower. I held Natalie for a few minutes and she spit up on my shirt about nine hours ago."
"Maybe Henry's right, that shirt must be ugly."
"Ha, ha." Hank never got tired of Connor's sarcasm and appreciated his wit. "Since Natalie's a cute kid she gets a pass. But you are all out of free passes."
Connor appreciatively grinned at the comment and kept the mood upbeat. "I'll warn Evelyn and Melody so they can sass you when I can't."
"Smartass." Nodding at the kitchen table where all of the cards had been collected Hank gave the pile an approving glance. "Looks like Henry got a good haul."
"Yes, but there is one envelope that I'm curious about."
"Which one is that?"
Connor sifted through the pile of cards and picked up a far more elegantly designed envelope and held up for Hank to see. "It's from Kamski."
"Kamski? I haven't seen that smug bastard in almost twelve years. What does he want?"
"I don't know." Connor held the card up in front of the light shining down the ceiling but he couldn't see though the paper to the contents within. "That's why I'm curious."
"Think it's a bill?" Hank asked with a coy smirk on his face.
"If it is, I'm NOT paying it." Putting the envelope back in the pile Connor sighed and resumed looking out the kitchen window at the group of young graduates sleeping around the warm bonfire in sleeping bags outside. "Whatever it is it's Henry's business. He can handle it."
Hank knew that Connor was feeling riled up and protective, and decided to put an end to it. "So, tomorrow's Aria's open house, right?"
"That's right. Eleven in the morning until seven."
"Should we bring anything?"
"Just Aria." Connor pointed to her as she slept amongst her friends around the steadily dying bonfire. "I think Henry's going to be driving his friends over tomorrow, so it won't be a problem for us. The day after we celebrate Maddy's open house."
"Good. Come on, boys. There's a game on television and it's been too damn long since we had the chance to watch one all together."
"Sounds good to me." Lucas followed after Hank while Connor slowly took his eyes from the window to join his father and little brother in the livingroom.
"...Yeah." Walking away from the window Connor turned off the light in the kitchen and made his way into the livingroom for the night to enjoy his family's company after such a hectic but wonderful day. "I'm right behind ya', dad."
Autumn of 2059:
It was move-in day for all of the new students at the University of Michigan. Connor and Henry had finished putting the final bolts in the wooden loft and had placed the mattress up onto the loft to finally finish getting Henry's dorm room all set up. The loft gave him and his roommate more space to share, and allowed Henry to tuck his desk under the loft with his laptop so he could work in semi privacy. A small dark blue couch was against the wall under the room's only window that was overlooking the campus grounds, and a small table with a television was set up before the couch. Henry's roommate had already dropped off his stuff and finished taking care of his side of the room giving Connor and Henry more room to work before the day was over.
To ensure the room didn't get too crowded Evelyn and Melody stayed home and said goodbye to Henry that morning before he took off for college with Connor and Hank.
"Did you bring your guitar?" Connor asked as he placed the sheets on the mattress for Henry, and watched as his son finished putting his clothes in his small closet next to the loft. To ensure no one asked a bunch of nosy questions Connor was donning his more aged aesthetic and appeared as any other parent helping their kid move into their dorm. "A guitar could help you de-stress after classes."
"No, I won't have time to play. Maybe I'll pack it up after I visit home in a couple weeks."
"It's a shame you didn't bring it this time. Music is very relaxing and it aids concentration."
"Good thing I can play music on my laptop then."
"Need anything else, son?" Connor helped Henry unpack the last of the boxes and place the rest his clothes in the closet. "You have all your textbooks, right?"
"Yeah, dad. I have everything I need."
"What about groceries?"
"I have some money saved up so I can keep food in the dorm. Mini-fridges aren't the best, but it's better than a cooler in the corner."
"Is the saved money from your open house?"
"That, and that one card from that Kamski guy gave me had a check for fifteen-thousand dollars. He said he 'owed' you for something and knew you wouldn't take his money yourself, so he made the check out to me on the condition that I use to pay off my education."
"Oh."
"It's okay, dad. I know that guy was kind of a creep and all that stuff despite what Aunt Chloe said, and I know you don't owe him anything. Any weird debt he thinks he has toward you is just him trying to cover up something he screwed up in the past. It's guilt money."
"I'm proud to here you say that, Henry. You're too smart to be fooled by someone like him."
"Yeah. Not going to lie though, the money was nice. Now I don't have to worry about paying for my tuition for a while."
"...Want some extra money just in case?"
"No, dad. I'm fine."
"Take it anyway." Connor reached into his pocket to pull out his wallet and handed another three one-hundred bills over to Henry. "Keep it as emergency money at least. Same with the debit card."
Henry just laughed as he accepted the money graciously and placed it in the top right drawer of his desk and locked it up. "I also have the extra phone charger you gave me, AND the medical insurance card."
Smiling at Henry's maturity Connor realized how far away his son was going to be from home, and how confident he already was. "It's a shame you can't keep the Camaro while you're studying."
"It'd just draw unwanted attention. There's a frat house two blocks away, and I don't feel like washing off dried up puke from the hood of my car every weekend."
"Good point."
"AND I don't want to pay for parking when I won't be driving that much anyway."
"Smart budgeting."
Glancing about his furnished dorm room curiously Henry sighed and asked one very important question of his own. "...Is Papa still in the car?"
"Yeah. He won't leave without saying goodbye, don't worry."
Henry looked worried anyway and his blue eyes were getting glassy.
"Henry," sensing his son's distress Connor wanted to know why Henry was getting upset. "what's wrong?"
"Dad... I know Papa's sick."
"...O-Oh."
"I'm not a child, I can handle the truth."
"We know you can, Henry. It's just he didn't want you to know so you wouldn't worry about him and focus on your education. And he didn't want you to see him as a sick man instead of your Papa."
"That's crazy! I'll never see him as anyone else, no matter how sick he gets."
Now it was Connor's eyes that were welling up with tears. "...I think he'd like to know that."
"Then that's what I'll tell him."
"Okay." Wrapping his left arm around Henry's shoulder Connor escorted his son out of the dorm room and back outside to the campus grounds. "Let's go talk to him and tell him how much we care about him and respect him."
Resting his back as much as he could and enjoying the nice day Hank was standing outside the campus with his back leaning up against the side of the Corvette, and his cane clutched in his right hand. Observing all the families that were helping their kids move into the campus and all the bright-eyed students who were roaming the grounds and becoming acclimated to their new environment made him smirk. As the students scattered about aimlessly Hank caught sight of Connor and Henry coming back his way and smiled at the duo.
"Hey, you two. Finished already?"
"Yeah, his dorm is set." Connor confirmed as Henry slowly approached Hank and gave him a sad look.
The look immediately caught Hank's attention and he was on guard. "What's wrong, Henry? Homesick already?"
"...Papa." Standing before him Henry gave Hank a tight hug and held him in a warm embrace that seemed unbreakable. "Don't worry about me. Please, worry about yourself. Get better!"
Hank quickly reciprocated the hug, his left hand patting Henry's back as he could feel Henry trying to not cry as he hugged him. Looking over Henry's shoulder to Connor the young father silently mouthed: 'He knew you were sick. I didn't say anything.' And in an instant Hank tightened his hug and tried to reassure his upset grandson.
"Ah, Henry. Don't do that, I'll be fine. I've been taking care of this problem for months, and I'll begin a more aggressive treatment starting tomorrow. I'm not going down without a fight. I promise!"
"I wish you would've told me what was going on instead of me figuring it out..."
"Hey, come on. You knowing would've only made you worry, and worrying wouldn't have done anything to make me any better."
"No, but I want to know if there's anything wrong with you or dad! We're family."
Family.
The one word that always had a tendency to force the guard around Hank's heart down into nothingness.
"And we always will be." As Henry slowly released his hug Hank once again found himself wiping away his grandson's tears with his left thumb before he reached into his right pocket and pulled out a small gift to Henry. "Hey, come on. Don't worry about me, alright? And to make sure you aren't worrying and you're studying like you should be I'm going to call you every Friday night at seven o'clock, got it?"
"...Yeah, Papa. I got it."
"To ensure that you don't forget you'll keep this somewhere safe at all times, too." Placing the item down in Henry's right palm Hank gave him a playfully stern glance. "This is something I wanted to give you on your first Christmas, but you were too young to have it. So I kept it safe with me so I could give it to you on a very special day. Today is that day."
Henry looked down at the gift and saw that it was the gilded pocketwatch with his name engraved on it. Opening the watch Henry smiled as he saw a picture of himself and Hank sitting together at the lake at the cabin back when Henry was seven years old. Connor had taken the picture when Henry sat beside Hank to ask about his Uncle Cole, and the two finished watching the sunset together over the lake during one of their many summers at the cabin. "I remember that day..."
"And you keep remembering that day. It was a VERY good day."
"Just one of many."
"Henry," Hank slipped aside the photo and showed the inscription on the inside of the pocketwatch. "read the inscription."
Obediently Henry read the words and his voice became choked up in the process. "'Time is fleeting, but memories last forever. Love Papa'."
"And I mean it."
"I know you do."
"Come on, Henry." Hank was trying to keep Henry calm as he reassured him that everything would be okay even after he was long gone. "Why don't we go find something for lunch, huh? My treat. I'll tell you everything you want to know about what's going on."
"Yeah." Replacing the photo Henry closed the watch and hung it around his neck by the long chain, and tucked it down the front of his dark blue t-shirt to keep it out of sight. "I'd like that."
Connor was relieved to see that Hank managed to ease Henry's worry to some degree and rejoined his family at the car. "Pick the place, Henry. Anywhere in the city you want to go."
"No," wanting the day to end on a more positive note Henry relented on the offer and handed over to his grandfather instead. "Papa should pick. I'll be living here for at least four years, so I'll have plenty of time to check out every restaurant while you guys will only be here to visit every few months."
"Alright, but since I'm picking the place AND since I'm paying, no complaining!"
"When have I ever complained?" Henry joked as he sat in the backseat of the Corvette so Hank could have the front seat.
"Yeah, good point. Learn to complain more, damn it!"
Henry couldn't help but laugh at the strange joke as Connor sat down behind the steering wheel, turned over the engine and pulled the car away from the street in front of the campus. "Alright, I'll give my roommate a fair warning about your advice, Papa."
"Why? That's not any fun."
Going about the rest of the day in the painfully quiet house Melody stopped by her big brother's empty bedroom and stared at it with a surprisingly heavy heart. While she and Henry weren't exactly best friend or spent every day hanging out together, they were fairly close and had no problem with socializing and hanging out together at night when everyone else was asleep. Realizing she wouldn't have her big brother around to keep her company or make her laugh after having a rough day at school made Melody feel a little sad as she walked over to his bed and sat down on the foot of the bed heavily.
Glancing about the relatively empty room Melody sighed and stared at the posters still plastered over the four bedroom walls.
"It's only been a day and I already miss having that butt-face around."
"Aww..." Evelyn playfully teased her daughter as she noticed Melody sitting in Henry's room looking sad. "I'm sure Henry would flattered to know you miss seeing his butt-face, and I'm sure he misses seeing yours."
"Good thing we can 'face time' then."
"Wouldn't that be 'butt-face time'?"
"Your jokes are getting as bad as Papa's, mom."
"Still better than your dad's jokes."
"Well dad has an excuse." Staying on the bed as her mom joined her Melody gave her a cheeky smirk. "He's an emotionally stunted android who still struggles with sarcasm."
"That's just what he does to toy with you." Lightly brushed back her daughter's hair from her face Evelyn smiled at Melody as the high school sophomore came to terms with the family going through changes. "How was your first day at school without Henry there to back you up?"
"A little weird. I'm so used to having him always watching over me, and now that he's not there it feels like I forgot to bring my backpack to school, or something like that."
"You'll be fine. You know how to defend yourself and you're too clever to let anyone mess with you."
"You mean people like Jeff?"
"Is he trying to start something with you after you dumped his sorry ass?"
"No, but he keeps trying to talk to me when I've already told him to fu- frick off."
"Honey, it's okay to swear. We do it all the time and I'm aware that teenagers swear around each other."
"Good to know."
"So, what do you do when Jeff tries to talk to you?"
"I ignore his pathetic ass like he's not even there. I don't talk to him, I don't look at him or even acknowledge his friends."
"And that's why he's trying to talk to you. Being ignored is a crushing blow to arrogant people who try to manipulate others."
"What do I do if he doesn't stop bugging me, or if he starts to get worse?"
"Defend yourself. Your dad and I already told the school about what he did and showed him the texts confirming it's not just 'teen angst' as so many school officials love to label serious issues so they can brush them off. So if he tries anything then you do what you have to do to make him stop, and if the school tries to give you grief about it when they failed to do anything to stop it, then your dad will remind them of the laws they would've broken by ignoring the bullying and harassment taking place."
"And if that doesn't work?"
"Private school. Wearing a school uniform sucks, but you wouldn't have to worry about seeing that prick AND being in a private school looks great on a college transcript."
Looking away from her mother Melody let her voice drop a little as if ashamed. "...What if I don't want to go to college?"
"Then don't go."
"What?" Locking eyes with her mom again Melody looked totally shocked by the answer. "Seriously?"
"Seriously. Melody, you're just barely sixteen years old, and you have so much of your life ahead of you." Continuing to comb through Melody's hair in an affectionate manner Evelyn reassured her daughter's worries. "If you don't want to go then you don't have to. Go explore the world and gain new experiences in life so you know exactly what it is you want to do with your future."
"But Henry's in college and all my friends are applying for scholarship already."
"So what? That's their decision and you're free to make your own. College doesn't have an age or time limit, so you can go to college if and when the time comes if you choose to do so."
"What if I can't figure out what I want to do with my life?"
"Then you keep living and growing from your own personal experiences until you do figure things out." Giving her daughter a kind and compassionate tone to listen to Evelyn let Melody know she'd be loved and supported no matter what. "Your father, before everything happened that made him who is he today, had originally been a paramedic. As an android he started working as a detective and decided that being a detective was more fulfilling than being a paramedic, so he made a permanent career change."
"Dad was a paramedic?"
"Technically he still is. He gets his license renewed whenever it expires, but he just prefers being a detective. Your Uncle Lucas," giving Melody another example Evelyn smiled kindly and stayed positive. "used to be a technician for taking care of androids. He changed careers to be a firefighter and has been happy ever since. Your Aunt Chloe had no programming with a career in mind at al, but as she had more personal experiences and growth she decided being a nurse was exactly what she wanted to do. So no pressure."
"Okay. Thanks, mom."
"Come on. Let's go downtown and check out the new cinema and see if it was worth the hype."
"Sure." Climbing off the bed alongside her mother Melody happily joined her mom for an afternoon together and having fun. "I could go for a good movie right about now."
As hard as it was Henry had no choice but to say goodbye to both his dad and grandfather after returning to the campus well into the evening and going back to his dorm room. A part of Henry was so worried that it'd be the last time he'd ever see Hank and he wasn't ready to say his goodbyes to him. As the dread of time and immortality hung heavily over his head Henry turned to give his family a wary glance as he stood in the middle of his dorm room that suddenly felt way too big for him.
"Maybe I can stop by the house next weekend, you know?" Henry suggested warmly to his departing family. "We can play some basketball or something."
"Of course." Connor sensed Henry's wariness and wanted to comfort him. "You're always welcome home whenever you want to come back. No matter why, when, or for how long."
Hank took a step forward without using his cane and gave Henry another strong hug. "Hey, you study and you win your games. Or I'll come back here and kick your butt!"
"I'd like to see you try with that ugly cane in your hand!"
Laughing lightly Hank patted Henry's back again and rubbed his hand over the back of Henry's hair. "I'll call you this Friday at seven, you better answer your phone. Got it?"
"...Got it. I promise."
Connor stepped in to hug Henry and held tightly onto his son and had to fight the urge to never let go. "Everything will be okay, Henry. When you stop by to visit us in a few weeks we'll head out to the cabin and have another family weekend, alright?"
"Yeah. Sounds great!"
Slowly, reluctantly and with a heavy heart Connor broke the hug and gave Henry a hesitant glance. "Remember, if you need anything for any reason just call."
"I will."
"When will your roommate be back?"
"Soon. The campus will go on lockdown in an hour, so he kinda' has to be back soon or else he'll be stuck sleeping outside."
"Of course. Will you be okay alone until then?"
"Yeah. It'll be weird but I can handle it."
"We know that. You can handle anything."
A campus security officer who was patrolling the dorms and informing visiting family and friends of the curfew begrudgingly informed Connor and Hank that they'd have to leave soon, too. It was the worst part of his job, but it was painfully necessary. "Lockdown in forty-five minutes. Sorry, only students are permitted to stay overnight."
"We'll see you soon, Henry." Connor stated confidently as he accepted the fact that he'd have to leave his son behind. "I love you."
"I love you too, dad." Henry looked over to Hank and smiled. "I love you, Papa."
"I love ya', Henry." Hank reached out his hand and shook Henry's right hand firmly. "Remember what I said."
"About kicking my butt?"
"Smartass. Friday at seven."
"I'll be waiting with my phone in my hand, Papa. I promise!"
It was a long slow walk away from the dorm and out to the campus parking lot.
Feeling like he was forgetting something very important, his son, Connor walked out of the dorm with Hank right at his side. Walking slowly to accommodate Hank's health as they made their way back to the Corvette in the parking lot Connor glanced back at the building as if he could somehow see Henry still, but of course Henry's window overlooked the campus and not the parking lot. There were no other cars around which made the entire campus feel eerily empty and the moment all the more sad.
"Hey, are you going to be okay, Connor?"
"...Yeah." Opening up the passenger side door of the car for Hank first to ensure the sick man could move about easier Connor walked around to the other side and opened his own driver's side door. "The house is just going to feel so empty without having Henry around. I know I have Evelyn and Melody and you still in my life, but still... I can already feel the hollowness from here."
"And that is called the much dreaded 'empty-nest syndrome'. It's the bane of all parents when it comes to their kids but it gets easier over time." Hank sat down slowly in the passenger seat and put his cane in the backseat behind him. Moving slowly for the sake of his back Hank did his best to appear as strong and confident as ever. "Just for the hell of it want to stay up and watch a bunch of old movies tonight?"
"...Yeah. I think I do. I could really use the company and excess sound." As Connor sat down in his own seat and wiped away more tears from his soulful brown eyes he let his 'aged' aesthetic fade away slowly. As he looked like his usual self Connor suddenly looked more like a sad kid than a proud father. "It's strange because I just said goodbye, and yet I already miss him so much."
"Son, come here." Hank wrapped his left arm around Connor and pulled his son up against his side for a much needed hug. Connor didn't resist and let Hank hug him as tight as possible as they sat in the car and looked up at Henry's campus. "You did great with Henry. He's one hell of a great kid, he's intelligent, kind, funny, empathetic and he's going to help shape this mess of a world into something recognizable. Be proud, not sad."
"...I've always have been proud of him, dad. And I always will be. My son is an incredible person, and I could possibly be prouder of him."
"The feeling's mutual." Smiling with utter pride of his own Hank hugged his son even tighter as he thought about all their good years together. "It really is."
"Thanks, dad."
"Let's go on home, son." Wiping away his own tears Hank cleared his throat and sighed deeply at the thought of going back to Detroit with Henry with them. Like Connor he already deeply missed his grandson, and he couldn't wait to see him again. "It's going to be a very long and very quiet night without Henry, but Evelyn and Melody are still there waiting for us to come back."
Spring of 2060:
With Henry still away at college and her time in high school creeping to a close against her will Melody drove back home in her car, a restored 1992 Mazda Miata that Hank had begrudgingly painted green as Connor and Melody had both talked him into finally applying the color to a vehicle, and pulled the shiny vehicle into the garage to keep it safe from the elements. Opening up the side door connecting the garage to the rest of the house Melody dropped her backpack on the floor by the kitchen table and called out for anyone in the house.
"Hello? Mom, dad, Papa?" The house was quiet and Melody sighed as she remembered that her parents were at work that day. "Great, it's just me and Papa for the evening. It's too quiet with just two people in the house."
Walking into the livingroom Melody glanced about but didn't see Hank anywhere, and something told her to find her grandfather fast.
"Papa?"
Checking Hank's bedroom down the corridor and the bathroom yielded no results. She had just been inside the garage, laundry room and the kitchen so she knew he wasn't there. Knowing he wouldn't go upstairs now that his back was really hurting him as of late Melody decided to check the backdoor and all but screamed when she saw someone's legs splayed out over the deck through the glass sliding door.
"Papa?!"
Pulling open the backdoor so hard she practically broke it from its frame Melody fell to her knees beside Hank and shook his shoulders heavily as she called his name. Hank had collapsed face first onto the deck and had a small smear of blood around his right temple where he struck the hard surface after falling.
"Papa! Wake up!" With her shaking hand Melody pulled her phone from her jacket pocket and called Connor at the precinct. As soon as the line was picked up Melody shouted into the phone for her dad's help. "Dad! Something's wrong with Papa!"
'What?' Alert and yet calm Connor responded to his daughter over the phone and fell back onto his emergency training to keep himself composed on his worried daughter's behalf. 'What's wrong with him, Melody?'
"He's unconscious and won't get up!"
'Does he have a pulse?'
"I don't know!"
'Press your fingertips to the side of his neck and count to three.'
"Okay, okay..." Doing as she was instructed Melody took in a deep calming breath and pressed her left fingertips to the left side of Hank's neck and waited until three seconds passed. "No! He doesn't have a pulse!"
'Listen to me very carefully, Melody.' As he gave his daughter directions over the phone Connor cybernetically called 911 and told them where to go and what the emergency was at the home so Melody could focus solely on Hank. 'You need to perform C.P.R. on his Hank until the paramedics arrive.'
"I've never done that before, dad."
'I know. That's why I'm going to guide you. Remember when your mom and I taught you C.P.R. when you were twelve?' Coaching his daughter to keep in control over the situation Connor urged Melody to act quickly. 'Make sure he's laying flat on his back, tilt his head back slightly to ensure his airway isn't obstructed.'
"...Okay, yeah." Putting her phone down on the deck Melody put it on speaker mode and used both hands to grab onto Hank's shoulders so she could roll him from his chest onto his side, and finally onto his back. Putting her left hand beneath Hank's neck Melody lifted his up just enough to tilt his head back and used her right hand to lower his jaw a little. "Done!"
'Now, place your right hand over your left hand and interlace your fingers together into a single fist.'
"Right, right... I remember this part."
Falling into a natural and instinctive rhythm Melody squared her shoulders as she placed the heel of her palm over the center of Hank's chest, his faded gray t-shirt providing no resistance whatsoever, and began to compress Hank's chest as much as she possibly could. Melody wasn't the strongest person in the family but she wasn't by any means weak.
'That's it, Melody.' Connor could hear what was going on and knew that Melody was performing proper compressions on Hank's chest. 'Count to ten compressions and then check for breathing.'
Responding quickly Melody reached ten and then bent her ear down close to Hank's nose and mouth.
"Not breathing." Without waiting to be promptly Melody took in a deep breath and gave Hank two rescue breaths before resuming compressions. "Where are the paramedics?!"
'Close, they're less than two minutes away.'
"He has a head injury." Melody confirmed as she repeated the process of checking for breaths before breathing on Hank's behalf. "I don't know why he's like this, dad."
'It's fine, we'll figure it out later.'
The sound of sirens racing toward the house stole Melody's attention for just a moment. "The front door is still locked."
'Go unlock the door and leave it open for the paramedics.'
Sprinting from the back door to the front door Melody unlocked the door, threw it open and then sprinted back to Hank to resume chest compressions and check for breathing. Barely thirty seconds passed before the paramedics walked through the front door and honed in on Melody delivering chest compressions to Hank, who was still in cardiac arrest.
'Step back, Melody. Let the paramedics take over.'
Snatching her phone from the deck Melody stepped into the kitchen and watched the paramedics cutting open Hank's t-shirt to expose his chest and hook him up to a cardiac monitor as they resumed chest compressions, and put an ambubag over his nose and mouth to force him to breathe. "Dad, what do I do now?"
'Go in the ambulance to the hospital. I'm heading out there now and I'm going to get your mom on the way.'
"What about Henry?"
'Don't tell him what's going on. I'll call him after we know what happened so he doesn't worry, okay?'
"...Okay."
'Melody.'
"...Yeah?"
'You did really good today, sweetheart. Are you going to be okay?'
Turning to look over her shoulder as the paramedics wheeled a gurney over to the deck and placed Hank down atop of it Melody closed her eyes and wrapped her left arm around herself in a light hug as she held her phone to her right ear. "...No."
'Go with your grandfather to the hospital, and once you're there I'll find you and give you a hug. Okay?'
"Yeah, okay. I'll do that, dad."
'Good. It'll just be a few minutes, Melody. You'll be okay.'
Watching as Hank was wheeled through the backdoor and back toward the front door through the kitchen and livingroom Melody let a frightened tear roll down her face as she followed her grandfather to the ambulance parked out in front of the house. "Yeah. And Papa will be okay, too."
The quiet of the hospital waiting room was disrupted only by the sound of soft footsteps as a young doctor, Dr. Renee Kovan, approached the three occupants of the waiting area at a steady gait. Connor sat upright in the chair with perfect posture, a coin dancing gracefully over the knuckles on his left hand silently, and his usual work suit was immaculately pressed to perfection. He had his right arm wrapped around Melody's shoulders as he she leaned against his side, and Evelyn was sitting on the other side of her holding her left hand. It had been an uneventful evening in the hospital save for the emergency call that had arrived just after four that evening.
It was a close call but the patient had pulled through.
"Mr. Anderson?" The doctor called out softly as she stood beside the chair with Hank's electronic clipboard pressed to her chest. "I'm Dr. Kovan."
"Connor. Please, call me Connor." Standing up quickly the coin disappeared into his left front pocket as Connor extended his shaking right hand for the doctor to shake. "How he is? Please, tell me everything. I can take it."
"Very well." Shaking Connor's hand Dr. Kovan spoke to him respectfully and truthfully. "Your father has suffered a massive heart attack."
Connor's posture visibly slumped at the somber news. Though it was expected it still had a heavy weight over his mind and inside of his heart. Melody paled at the confirmation and Evelyn tightened her hold over her daughter's hand in response.
"He survived the ordeal, but he's still a very sick man." Dr. Kovan explained calmly as she remained honest with the worried detective, his wife and his daughter as they took the news with a heavy heart. "The drugs being used to treat his liver cancer may have been the cause of the heart attack, but we'll run some tests to make sure before providing any additional treatment."
Melody's eyes went wide as she turned to give her mom a confused look. "...Cancer?"
Responding quickly Evelyn wrapped her arms around Melody and gave her a hug. "Your Papa has been pretty sick, Melody. He didn't want you or Henry to know about it."
Staying in control Connor spoke to Dr. Kovan in a level voice. "I... understand." The deviant swallowed nervously as he studied the doctor's demeanor carefully. He was worried; almost on the verge of tears. "Can... Can I see him? Please?"
"Yes. He's asked to see you already." She smiled at Connor warily as she motioned with her left arm for him to follow after her down the corridor to where Hank was resting. "He's very weak, but he should still be lucid."
"...Thank you. Evelyn, Melody," turning to face his family before following the doctor to see Hank the emotionally exhausted deviant fought to remain composure as he spoke to them. "I'll see him alone, and when he's strong enough you two can come in, too."
Nodding Evelyn continued to hug Melody and gave her daughter a kiss on her hair. "We'll be waiting."
Connor followed Dr. Kovan to the intensive care unit where Hank had been admitted after his arrival and was unsure of what to expect. The room was dimly lit and the single patient inside the room was dozing lightly and propped upward in the bed as a cardiac monitor silently recorded his weak slow heartbeat, while monitoring his blood pressure, oxygen saturation and body temperature. An I.V. administrating pain relieving and cardiac stabilizing medication ran into the back of his pale left hand as well. A nasal canula was under the Hank's nose to give him additional oxygen to ease his breathing while he rested as much as possible from his heart attack.
A few stray shortly gray locks hair clung to Hank's sweaty forehead as he dozed somewhat peacefully in the bed. The aging skin around Hank's blue eyes and mouth was much more prominent as his illness took his toll over his body. The paleness of his face and the dark bags under his eyes made him look sicker than Connor thought was possible considering Hank was always so very strong.
"You can stay as long as you like." Dr. Kovan offered kindly in a whisper as she showed Connor into the room. "Talk to him."
Approaching the bed quietly, keeping every step deliberate and light, Connor stood at the bedside and gently lifted the sick man's cool, limp right hand up from atop the white bed and held it tightly in his own.
"...Connor." Hank's blue eyes opened partially and even in the dim lighting he recognized Connor immediately. Giving his son a reassuring smile Hank tried to return the tight grip around his hand but he didn't have the strength. "You look good, son. Lieutenant Connor Anderson: Youngest police Lieutenant in Detroit history... I didn't say it back then, but I'm proud you're the one who broke my record."
"Hi, Hank. I haven't been a Lieutenant in almost nine years. Captain on the other hand, that's still going strong."
"And you haven't called me 'Hank' for quite some time, either."
"Sorry... I guess I still see you as that hard-boiled detective with a gruff exterior hiding a massive heart of gold."
"You always were a sweet-talker, kid."
"I learned it from you." Connor sat down on the edge of the bed and held onto Hank's hand as he spoke. It took everything in him to not cry as he ran a scan over Hank's body and noted the human's incredibly weak vital signs and the severity of the cancerous tumor spreading over his liver, lungs and pancreas with every passing second. "I'm glad to see you're awake."
Hank reached up his left hand just enough to point to the blank spot in Connor's right temple. "You know, even after all this time I still look for that damn light. It used to give away what you were really thinking without me having to guess or pressure you to talk to me."
Reflexively Connor brushed his left hand over his temple briefly before placing his hand atop Hank's hand still in his grasp. "I don't need it anymore. I know who and what I am. And it's all because of you."
"You know, if you were to tell me all those years ago that I would've outlived Jeffrey I would've called you crazy." Taking a slow deep breath he cleared his mind and his throat as he spoke. "...And if you were to tell me that I'd have an android for a son I would've told you that you were out of your damn mind! But... here we are. As father and son."
"A family." Connor managed to weakly smile for only a second as he spoke with Hank, the two detectives speaking from the heart during those bleak morning hours. "Together."
"Together." An appreciative grin appeared on Hank's aged face as he looked at his son with utter admiration. "I take it you're the one who found me and called for help."
"Actually, it was Melody." Remaining calm Connor replied as casually as possible while he forced a grin of his own to his nervous face. "She came home from school and found you cardiac arrest on the back deck. She performed C.P.R. on you until the paramedics arrived, and saved your life."
"Melody saved me?" Despite his weakness his blue eyes lit up with genuine surprise and love for his granddaughter. "...She really is something special."
"I can honestly say that was the most frightened I've been in all my life, and I know Melody and Evelyn were just as scared."
"It's okay, son. I'm just old and it happens."
"I shouldn't have left you alone, dad. This wouldn't have-"
"Shut up, Connor. Whether you were there or not I still would've had that damn heart attack." Hank managed to give Connor a sincere broader smile as his aged blue eyes continued to shine with alertness. "I'm old, I'm sick... shit happens."
"The doctor thinks... your heart attack was the result of the medication currently being used to treat your cancer. She will run tests and find an alternative for you to take instead."
"Connor, I don't want to go through all that bullshit again."
"I'm sorry dad, but it's necessary. There are no other options."
"Actually, I do have one other option, son. And the doctors already know what I want."
"...What is it?"
Hank paused for moment just long enough to squeeze Connor's hand as much as he could possibly squeeze. "To stop the treatment altogether."
"...But your have stage four liver cancer." Connor shook his head a little with naive confusion at the answer. "Without the treatment you'll just get sicker."
"I know, son. I know. I've thought all about it and my mind it make up."
"...Dad, I don't understand." The deviant's soulful brown eyes went wide and glazed over with absolute sorrow. "Why are you giving up?"
"Connor." Hank wrapped his other hand around Connor's hand and held on as tightly as he could. "I'm ready, son. I'm ready to die."
Completely stunned by the admission Connor stared at Hank with a mixture of deep emotions swirling in his soulful brown eyes. "Dad..."
"I'm old, son." The certainty in Hank's voice was a deep contrast to his otherwise weak, fragile appearance. "I'm old, I'm sick, I'm tired and I'm ready."
"But with the treatment-"
"Two years, kid. And that's the best case scenario." Letting out a shuddering breath of pain Hank steadied himself as he spoke and reaffirmed that he was okay with his decision. "Connor, I'm already dead. My heart just doesn't know that it's time to stop beating. I guess it's as stubborn as your own heart."
Connor was silent as he stayed beside Hank while holding his hand tightly, and never tearing his eyes away.
"I'm seventy-four years old and that's twenty-three years more than I ever would've imagined for myself; that is until you showed up." Patting Connor's knuckles affectionately Hank held onto his son's hand with as much strength as he could muster. "You already saved my life, Connor. You gave me a second chance at life, a family, an amazing daughter-in-law, one hell of a grandson and an equally amazing granddaughter that I couldn't possibly be prouder of. It's okay to let me go now."
"I don't want to let you go, dad!" Unable to contain himself any longer Connor practically burst as massive tears welled up in his eyes. "I need you!"
"No you don't, not anymore. You're your own person; a good man with a big heart who chose to dedicate himself to protecting the people around him. You're a great big brother to Lucas, a great father with a great son of your own in Henry, a gorgeous wife and perfect daughter, and in time it'll be your turn to be a 'Papa'." The pride in Hank's words was as sincere as it was palpable. "Promise me you'll live your life and not merely go about existing in sorrow. You don't need me to guide you anymore. You even said so yourself that you know who, and what you are. There's no doubt that you know where you're going, too."
"I don't want to go alone."
"You won't be alone, son. I promise."
"Dad," Connor's pleading for Hank to somehow find the strength to keep living only proved that the android turned deviant in fact had a real heart; that he really was alive. "you, Evelyn, Melody, Henry and Lucas are all I have. You're my father. You're Lucas's father, your Henry, Melody and Maddy's grandfather. We all still need you."
"...No, you don't. You're okay and you're going to stay okay."
"What about Melody?"
"...She's strong like you and her mom. She'll be okay, too."
"She saved you life, dad. I know it sounds selfish and I hate myself for putting this on you; like it's a guilt trip and I don't want to do that to you, but Melody was scared out of her mind but she pulled herself together to give you C.P.R. and helped revive you. When she learns that you want to just... give up after what she did," dragging his left hand over his chin Connor tried to keep himself completely composed for as long as possible. "I don't know what that'll do to her confidence."
"Please don't do that."
"I'm sorry, but... Please consider it. Please," tightening his hand over Hank's hand Connor let out a weary sigh and fought to speak through his emotions. "I know it's a lot to ask for. I want you to give Melody those two years you can get back by continuing your treatment."
Managing a weak smirk despite everything he was going through Hank let a single tear roll down his face as he saw how much Connor wanted him to hold on, how much it meant to his family that he held on for just a little while longer. "...How about this?"
Staring at Hank's face with a hopeful gaze Connor waited for Hank to compromise.
"...I'll keep up with the treatment and do what it takes to see Melody graduate high school next year. But if I get sick again, if I go down and need to be hospitalized, then that'll be it. No more fighting, I throw in the towel and I got out with my dignity."
"Y-Yeah, okay." Grateful to hear the positive answer Connor let tears roll down his face as he held onto Hank's hand. "...Thank you, dad. I know it's a lot to ask for, but-"
"Son, it's alright. You don't have to justify your reasons. I... I hoped my own mom could've been able to fight her own cancer a while longer, too."
"We love you, dad."
"I know." Rubbing a tear away from his own eye Hank sighed and leaned back in his bed. "And I love all of you."
Moving gently Connor wrapped his arms around Hank without hurting him and just held him in the warm embrace. "...I promise you that you won't be in pain and every day you're still with us you'll know how much we truly love and respect you, dad."
"I don't need extra years to know that, Connor." Weakly he wrapped his arms around Connor's shoulders to reciprocate the hug as resigned himself into fighting back against his cancer for just a little while longer. "I feel the love every damn day."
As midnight rolled around the darkness of the night gave the hospital an unsettling and isolated feeling that left the entire family feeling exhausted, and like they were frozen in time. Watching as Melody held Hank's hand through the window of the private recovery room, the teenager softly singing to her ill grandfather as he slept through the worst of his pain as the new medication affected the way his body responded to the cancer while he recovered from the heart attack, Connor rolled his coin over the back of his left knuckles in deep contemplation. All the while Evelyn held tightly onto his right hand as she too watched their daughter through the glass.
Unable to hear Melody's song through the window all Connor could do was read her lips and scan Hank's vital signs from the distance. The new medication was beginning to affect the growth of Hank's cancer, but it was a very slow process. With Hank's cancer already so advanced the medication was only able to do so much to aid the retired detective's old and exhausted body as he healed.
"She's been singing to him for almost an hour." Connor whispered to his wife as they watched Melody holding onto Hank's hand as he slept. "Do you think she's going to be okay?"
"I think she will." Evelyn replied in a low voice as tears formed in her eyes. "Melody is so strong and she doesn't know it."
"...Hank said he-" Pausing for a moment Connor had to force himself to keep speaking and tell Evelyn the truth. "He was ready to give up and submit to his cancer. He's going to hang on and fight back long enough to see Melody graduate high school, and he's going to do whatever it takes to remain as strong as possible."
Turning her eyes away from the window with deep sorrow Evelyn sighed and tightened her hand around Connor's hand. "...I know. I can see that he's so tired and wants to just let it be over with. But he loves Henry and Melody so much..."
"He loves us all."
"Do you think he'll make it?"
"Yes. I know he'll make it." Pocketing his coin Connor turned and wrapped his left arm around Evelyn so he could hold her in a tight embrace and just be the emotional support his wife needed in that grim moment. "Hank gave me his word and he's always been a man of his word. He'll make it..."
Spring of 2061:
Standing in front of the mirror in her bedroom Melody finished preparing for her big day, and was ready to start the first day of the rest of her life after going through with her high school graduation ceremony. Wearing a dark purple dress that reached her knees and covered her arms while leaving her shoulders exposed Melody looked entirely grown-up, and was far from the helpless newborn baby that Evelyn had rescued that fateful summer day. Letting her long brown hair roll down her back Melody slipped on her black graduation gown over her dress and slipped on a pair of low black heels before she descended down the staircase to meet with her family.
Evelyn was waiting for her daughter in the livingroom and had her phone and a camera ready to take Melody's pictures in the same way she had done for Henry three years prior. Meanwhile Connor was in the kitchen helping Hank take his medication, and made sure his father was comfortable in the chosen outfit he had picked out on Hank's behalf.
Kneeling down beside Hank as he sat in the wheelchair, his body just too weak to walk anywhere under his own power anymore, Connor held out his right palm and watched as Hank took the medication from his grip to pop into his mouth. "How do you feel, dad?"
Downing the pills with a gulp of water Hank sighed and gave Connor an exhausted glance. "...Old as Hell."
"You're not that old."
Appreciative of the good humored remark Hank sighed and fussed with the nasal canula under his nose a little. "...Still a smartass."
"Ready to see Melody graduate?" Gently he pulled Hank's fingers away from the canula and ran a scan over his body. "She's excited to have everyone home for the weekend."
"Yes and no, son."
"You mean you're proud of her success and are honored to have watched her grow up, but you still want to see her toddling her way around the house?"
"Bingo."
"Yeah. I felt the same way on Henry's graduation, and as of this moment it seems to have doubled."
"Is she ready to head out to the school?"
"Evelyn's taking her photo right now. Once Henry arrives we'll head out together as a family."
"Kind of hard for us all to fit in a single car these days." Patting his hands on the arm rests of his wheelchair Hank sighed and peered into the livingroom to watch Melody smiling proudly before her mother. Despite being adopted Hank swore he could see Connor's eyes and Evelyn's smile every time he looked at his granddaughter's face. "...She's so beautiful."
"And smart. She got accepted into her university."
"She did?" Returning his attention to Connor beside him Hank's blue eyes lit up with a whole new sense of pride. "She's going to go through with medical school?"
"Yeah. Next fall she begins her first year."
"I shouldn't be surprised, and yet... That's incredible. She was lost not that long ago, and now she has a path and a dream to follow."
"You do know you're the one who inspired her to be a doctor, right?"
"Please tell me it's not because of that stupid heart attack."
"It wasn't the heart attack, dad. It was the way you chose to fight back." Standing upright Connor stood behind the electric wheelchair and patted Hank's right shoulder twice under his right palm. "Seeing you fight back against your cancer inspired her to help other people fight back, too."
"...I'm honored." Using the wheelchair to his advantage Hank made his way into the livingroom and immediately caught Melody's eyes. "You look good, Melody. Beautiful as always."
Smiling at her grandfather Melody blush and acknowledged the compliment. "Thanks, Papa."
The front door opened up and Henry returned home at last. Wanting to be there to support his younger sister on her big day Henry took an autonomous cab back to Detroit from Ann Arbor, and was already dressed up and ready to go. "Hey!"
"Henry!" Melody quickly gave her brother a hug and stepped back as Evelyn and Connor did the same. Watching as Henry walked over to Hank to give him a hug as well Melody teased Henry as she could see he was a little tired from the long cab ride home. "Miss your car?"
"You have NO idea..."
"Speaking of cars," Hank interjected in a casual tone of voice as he grabbed onto Melody's right hand. "I'm going to ride in with Melody so you guys can follow in the Corvette or the Camaro. There's no way five grown-ass adults are fitting in one car."
Laughing at the suggestion Melody agreed and held onto her grandfather's hand as made his way toward the front door. "Sounds good to me."
Opening the front door Hank awkwardly positioned the wheelchair toward the small support ramp Connor had placed before the door, and made his way outside toward Melody's car parked in the side driveway. "Ready to go, Melody?"
"I'm ready, Papa." Standing in the doorway of the house Melody waved to her family to let them know she was leaving and joined Hank by her car as he opened up the passenger side door. "See you guys at the school!"
Managing to stand up long enough to sit down in the passenger seat Hank hid his sense of self disdain as he watched Melody pass him his oxygen tank before she folded up his wheelchair to put in the trunk for transportation. "It used to be me who put your booster seat in the trunk of the car... Now here you are taking care of me."
"Well, to be fair you're too big for a booster seat." Melody quipped as she sat down in the driver's seat of her car and turned over the engine. "Maybe you can sit on dad's shoulders during the ceremony."
Laughing at her wit Hank reached into his navy blue dress shirt's pocket and retrieved a small gift box he had kept hidden for all of Melody's life. "Before we go anywhere I want you to have this."
Looking at the small white box in her grandfather's left hand Melody gave him a shocked look. "You didn't have to get me anything, Papa."
"I know, but I wanted to. I've had this thing hidden in my nightstand since the day after your parents signed your adoption certificate. I was tempted to give it to you for your sweet sixteen, but I think this car was good enough of a birthday gift."
"I love this car, thank you for restoring it."
"You're welcome, sweetheart."
Accepting the box Melody opened it up and peered inside at the small gift awaiting her. It was a golden ovular shaped locket that had a long gold chain secured to the top. Opening up the small golden locket Melody's eyes lit up and then teared up as she saw a small photograph of herself as a newborn being held in Hank's arms.
"Papa... This is beautiful."
"Read the inscription."
Glancing to the left side of the locket she saw the words engraved in the side and the tears rolled down her face. "'Time is fleeting, but memories last forever. - Love Papa'."
"I had a pocket watch gifted to Henry with the same inscription, and I gave Maddy a locket before she went off to art school two years ago. I love you kids and I'm so damn proud to call you my own."
"We love you, too." Reaching out her arms Melody hugged her grandfather and let him take back the locket just long enough to open the clasp on the chain, and fasten it around her neck. The locket came to rest over the center of Melody's chest above her heart right where it belonged. "We'll always love you."
"Don't ever forget this." As Melody let up on the hug Hank leaned back and gently brushed her dark hair behind her left ear, and used his thumb to wipe away one of her tears. "Even when a person is gone they're never far away as long as you remember them."
"I'll remember, Papa." Putting her right hand over the locket above her heart Melody gave her grandfather a promise that she too was determined to keep in the same stubborn and relentless manner as her own father and grandfather. "This is something I'll never forget for as long as I live."
November 14th, 2061:
The rainy November morning was heavy with heartbreak and dread as Connor sat on the edge of Hank's bed in the retired detective's dark bedroom. The curtains were partially closed over the window, only a singly thin beam of natural light managed to shine into the dark room as a heavy rainstorm outside shrouded the city in gray darkness. The sound of Hank's labored breathing was accompanied by the pounding rain pattering against the glass window and siding under a thick deluge of nature, and with each struggling breath Hank took he became weaker and weaker.
Holding onto Hank's right hand Connor restrained his emotions as he watched portable cardiac monitor silently recording Hank's diminishing vital signs as the retired detective, the father and the grandfather neared the end of his time in the confusing and ever changing world. The coin danced over Connor's hand rhythmically as Connor's nervous tic took hold of his anxious thoughts.
"...Son?"
Turning to face the sound of hoarse and weakened gruff voice Connor gave Hank his full attention. "Yes, dad?"
"...Don't be sad."
"How can I not? You're... You're leaving us."
"...No, I'm not leaving anyone." Watching his son through his partially opened eyes Hank's blue irises began to dim and glaze over with utter exhaustion and undeniable weakness. "...I'm just going to see Cole and Barbara on the other side."
"I don't want you to go, dad." Tightening his hand around Hank's hand Connor held on like he could somehow keep Hank alive a little while longer. "None of us want you to go. We aren't ready to say goodbye!"
"...No one ever is."
"What do I tell Henry and Melody?"
"...Tell them the truth. Tell them I love them, I'm proud of them and that I'll be watching over them from afar."
"What about Evelyn, Lucas, Maddy and Chloe?"
"...Tell him the same."
"Why can't you say it yourself?"
"...Because I don't want my grandchildren and youngest son to have their final memory of me..." Struggling to speak as his his lost his strength, and his the oxygen be provided could only give him so much support, Hank remained alert and coherent during his final moments. "...to be a weak old man. ...I want to be remembered as 'dad' and 'Papa'."
"You will dad, you'll never be forgotten. No one could ever forget about someone like you." As tears rolled down his face Connor began to lose his fight to remain composed on his father's behalf. "...I know I'll never be able to forget."
"...Connor, you don't need me anymore."
"Yes, I do."
"...No. You're going to be just fine without me." Noting the coin on Connor's hand Hank sighed and mentioned the often annoying tic as well. "...You don't even need that coin anymore. You're strong, confident and you know what do with life."
Stopping the dance Connor put the coin away and sighed. "...I'll try to live on without you, dad. I really will. I promise."
Hank let out a touched laugh as he sluggishly lifted up his heavy left hand toward Connor he reached out to comfort his emotionally distraught son. "...Come here, son."
Restraining the urge to sob Connor leaned forward and let Hank wrap his left arm around him as the two hugged each other and let their mutual tears of pain flow freely from their hearts and into one another. Connor rested his head over Hank's chest and listened to the struggling beat of his old stubborn heart while Hank ran his left hand through Connor's hair lightly.
"...I love you, son." Smiling as much as he could Hank's eyes began to dull and drifted close as his strength ebbed away from hims steadily. "I really do."
"I love you, too, dad."
"I'm gonna' miss you. You, Evelyn, Henry, Melody, Lucas, Maddy and Chloe. I honestly do love you, son. I love all of you with all that this old heart can offer."
"We love you, too, dad." Feeling Hank's arm beginning to weaken around his shoulders Connor looked up and saw that Hank's eyes were closed and that he had slipped into unconsciousness. "...It's okay, dad. I'll be here for you for as long as you need me. I promise."
Crying softly Connor felt Evelyn's right hand press to his right shoulder as she finally entered Hank's bedroom to see her father-in-law in his final moments. Wrapping her arms around Connor's chest she pressed her right cheek to his shoulder as she too began to cry for the impending loss of Hank.
"It's okay, Connor." She soothed in a low voice as she stayed with her husband during the worst moment of his life. "...It's okay to let him go."
Remaining at his father's side all through the dwindling morning Connor listened to every slowing heartbeat as Hank became weaker and weaker with each passing hour. Once the retired detective's arm fell limply from around his shoulders Connor laid down on the bed next to Hank and held him in his arms in a comforting embrace as Evelyn held onto both of their hands. The young deviant's eyes were full of mournful tears as he watched Hank's chest rising and falling at a slower and almost undetectable rate.
The heartbeats became slower.
Wrapping his right fingers around Hank's limp left wrist Connor counted his father's dwindling pulse and held his own breath as the cardiac monitor displayed a flat lifeless line as Hank's heart had finally given out and finally stopped beating.
The silence from Hank's chest was deafening and eternal.
Unable to take the emotional turmoil Connor closed his soulful brown eyes as tears poured down his face and he clenched his teeth. He began to openly sob with indescribable pain as he listened to the nothingness that had been left in the wake of Hank's passing. Even his wife's loving presence wasn't enough to ease his relentless agony.
"...Goodbye, dad." Laying Hank back down on the bed Connor gently crossed the detective's strong calloused hands over his stilled chest and held his own hands atop of Hank's hands for a moment longer. "...I'll miss you forever. I'll never forget you."
The sun itself even seemed unable to break through the heaviness in the air as Connor alone wept over his dearly departed father in the silence of the Hank's own warm and comforting bedroom.
"...We'll see you again someday on the other side."
November 15th, 2061:
Utterly broken Connor sat on the back deck the house all through the previous night and well into the next morning after finally being coxed into leaving the bedroom by Evelyn and Lucas. Unable to sleep, unable to return to his own house and unwilling to do anything that would take his mind from the loss of Hank; his father, Connor himself was feeling incredibly lost and alone. Staring off into nothingness of the barely rising sun as he sat in quiet contemplation he was only vaguely aware of a presence joining him on the back deck.
"Hey, Connor." Markus spoke softly as he put his right hand to his friend's left shoulder lightly, and sat down beside him. "I... I wish I knew what I could say. What I could do to help."
Shaking his head Connor just let more tears flow down his face and land on the wooden boards of the deck beneath him. "It's okay, Markus. I don't know what to do, either."
"I know you're feeling lost, alone, maybe even a little betrayed... but, I know from experience that death isn't something humans plan. It isn't anything they can control. Neither can we."
"When... Hank was diagnosed six years ago neither of us knew what to say or what to do. And when he started to really get sick in the summer all we could think to do was hide out at the cabin for as long as possible. When Evelyn, Henry and Melody were asleep upstairs all we could do, all we could say was... goodbye."
"Goodbye?" Markus just stared at Connor with empathetic bewilderment.
"We didn't know what else to say about Hank's future, so we said 'goodbye'." Connor took in a deep breath to choke back a sob as he spoke. "Even though we already said what we needed to say to one another, how we made sure we knew how much we respected each other and loved each other as family, and even though we already bid one another farewell properly and said our final goodbyes... it turned out we still weren't ready for it to happen. I guess we never really can be ready for death." Bowing his head Connor let out another pitiful sob and wiped his right hand over his soulful brown eyes as he mourned for the loss of his family. "...I wasn't ready."
Tightening his hand on Connor's shoulder Markus kept his voice low and collected. "Do Henry and Melody know?"
"I... I called Henry this morning." Crying again Connor struggled to find his voice and fight through his understandable pain. "He's devastated. Lucas is bringing him home for me."
"And Melody?"
"Evelyn called her. She's flying in this morning and Lucas is picking her up from the airport."
"What can I do to help?"
"Just... Just stay with me. I don't want to be alone right now, and Evelyn is inside being the rock for us all already."
"You got it." Markus moved his hand from Connor's left shoulder over to the other shoulder and pulled him in close for a hug.
As the mourning deviant leaned against Markus and wept as heavily as his heart could bear Connor finally found himself able to finally accept the truth.
Hank wasn't there anymore.
For what felt like years Connor sat on the back deck in mourning with Markus at his side, only moving when he heard a car door slam shut in the driveway beside the house. Henry and Melody came sprinting from Lucas's car and threw themselves into Connor's arms as they too began to cry over the loss of Hank. While Connor held his grown children and let them cry against his shoulder s Markus discreetly took his leave of the back deck and went over to talk to Lucas in private in regards to the situation.
With utmost care Connor stood up from the deck with Henry and Melody still in his arms as he walked to the backdoor and guided his children inside to the livingroom. Sitting down on the couch together the trio mourned for their loss and just held onto one another for emotional support. Henry was clutching the pocketwatch that Hank had given him in a death grip, almost afraid to let it go, and Melody was doing the same with her locket.
Evelyn rushed downstairs to be with her children, the phone in her hand forgotten as she hugged Henry and then held onto Melody as she needed to be with her mom in that horribly bleak moment.
Rubbing his right hand along Henry's back in a comforting manner Connor remembered all the times he held his young son in his arms when he was sick, sad or just fussy as a baby going through growing pains. He also remembered all the times when he was sad, hurt or sick and he had Hank watching over him or giving him words of comfort.
Those memories seemed so distant now.
Henry found the means to speak, his voice shaking and full of raw sorrow as he spoke with his father. "...I can't believe Papa is really gone."
"I know, Henry. I can't believe it either."
"I miss him!" Henry began to sob even harder and all Connor could do was hold him and try to soothe him with words of comfort. "I miss him so much!"
"Shh... He went peacefully and he loved you, Henry. He loved us all."
"I... I spoke to him last night." Reclaiming his voice Henry finally let go of Connor and pulled the sleeve of his blue t-shirt up to wipe off his tears from his face as he spoke. "And I could hear it in his voice. He was saying 'goodbye' to me. I knew it was going to happen, but... It still seems so surreal."
"He wasn't in any pain during his final moments. He kept saying how proud he was of you, and how much he loves you. The pain he suffered over the past few years over and he's with your Uncle Cole and Grandma Barbara now."
"...And Elizabeth."
"Yeah." Connor began to cry again as he wiped off his own tears only to have them return as quickly as he tried to remove them. "And he's with my mom."
Keeping his right hand on Henry's back Connor and his son just sat on the couch in the livingroom as they accepted the new reality that they were now forced to live through.
One without Hank.
Connor and Lucas no longer had their father, and Henry, Melody and Maddy no longer had their grandfather.
Captain Hank Anderson was gone.
Forcing himself to function through his pain Connor stood idle in the kitchen where as he cybernetically filed everything required for the funeral and had the misfortune of contacting their closest friends to inform them of Hank's passing. Gavin had spread the word through the precinct on Connor's behalf and Markus took it upon himself to inform the members of New Jericho Tower of Hank's passing as well.
As was customary for first responders there was a brief report on the news regarding Hank's life as a detective and of his death. There was even a small mention of Hank's surviving family; mentioning his sons and grandchildren. It resulted in hundreds of flowers being delivered to the house and many more being donated to the funeral home where the wake was set to begin.
While Connor was handling the paperwork Henry was passed out asleep on the couch alongside Melody and Evelyn. Emotional exhaustion took it's toll and it knocked them out cold. Standing behind the couch Connor looked down at his sleeping family and heard the backdoor in the kitchen quietly open. Glancing into the kitchen over his shoulder Connor caught sight of Lucas entering the house, and it was evident he too had been crying.
"Hey, big brother." Lucas greeted in a sad whisper as he entered the livingroom and gave Connor a hug.
"Lucas." Accepting the hug Connor held onto his little brother in a tight embrace. "...Thanks for getting Henry and Melody for me."
"No problem. You look terrible."
"I feel terrible."
Lucas released the hug with a breathy sigh. "Did he..."
"No. It was peaceful. No pain."
"That's good. The last time I spoke with him over the phone I knew he was saying his farewells. I wasn't happy about it but I kept my silence as he requested. Are you mad at me for doing so?"
"No. I understand why he did it. It's okay, Lucas."
"What do I need to do to help?"
"Nothing really, just be there for Chloe and Maddy right now. The funeral is in three days." Connor stated in a low whisper as he and Lucas stayed behind the couch where the rest of the family was sleeping. "Turns out Hank had everything already taken care of for all of us."
"How'd he do that?"
"He took care of the arrangements, had all the paperwork signed and everything paid for. We just had to confirm his identity, go to the wake in two days, and the cemetery on the third day."
"Well... I guess tomorrow we should, uh, get blacks suits to wear."
"I have suits you and Henry can wear, and I know Evelyn and Melody have clothes they can wear. I don't think it'd be very comfortable for us to go out shopping while upset, and I don't want to ask Henry to go anywhere at the moment."
"I suppose you're right. Thank you, Connor."
"Please, watch over Henry for me. I need a moment for myself and there is something I need to take care of."
"Yeah, I got it. Go do what you need to do, Connor."
Walking toward the hallway from the livingroom Connor turned to look over his shoulder where he saw Lucas sitting down in the recliner beside the couch as he ran his left hand through Melody's long hair lightly. Connor had to force himself to walk down the hallway and enter the bedroom at the very end; Hank's bedroom. Tentatively the grieving deviant pushed open the door and stepped inside the quiet and dark room very slowly.
All of the borrowed medical equipment had been returned, and the bed had been cleaned after Hank was taken away upon his passing. The bed was still perfectly made and the curtains were drawn. Beside the bed on the nightstand were various prescription pain medication bottles, empty drinking glasses and dozens of photographs on the table beside the bottles. The box of photographs that Hank kept in his closet was sitting on the floor beside the bed, another sign that Hank knew his time was coming to an end and he wanted to see his family one last time.
Picking up the box from the floor Connor sat on the edge of Hank's bed, sitting where he had been Hank took his last breath, and began sifting through the photographs himself. A majority of the photographs were of Henry, Melody, Maddy, Evelyn and Connor, with a generous amount of Lucas, Cole, Barbara, Sumo, Ruby the now late Captain Jeffrey Fowler and other officers from the precinct also strewn about.
With each photo Connor glanced through tears would well up in his soulful brown eyes and threaten to fall at any second. So many smiling faces, so many people that had come in and out of Hank's life. Images of Hank throughout the years as he himself grew up, went to school, joined the police academy were all filled with pride. Newspaper clippings of Hank's successful career as a police officer and a detective had also been collected, but Hank seemed more interested in the photographs of his friends and family than the newspaper clippings.
"...Captain Fowler." Connor found a photo of the late former Captain Jeffrey Fowler standing shoulder to shoulder with Hank the day Hank had been promoted to Lieutenant. They truly were good friends until the car accident. Hank pushed Jeffrey away and resided in self imposed isolation until Connor came along. "It's difficult to believe you're both gone now."
Continuing his search through the photos Connor noted the familiar faces of those who worked in the precinct, as well as the various people that Hank had given a break throughout the years, made the deviant's heart swell. Hank had helped so many people and never once sought any recognition for his kind deeds over the years.
Hundreds of photos of Hank with his late wife Barbara and late son Cole were difficult to view, but it only became more difficult as he uncovered photos of Hank bonding with Henry, Melody and Maddy as the kids grew up over the years. Ninteen Christmases, twenty birthdays, nineteen Halloweens, nineteen Thanksgivings, easily hundreds of basketball games, dozens of trips to the park, a dozen more trips to the cabin, even almost as many photos of Henry playing basketball, Melody playing with Ruby and Maddy painting alongside Lucas overflowed from the box.
So much of Henry, Melody and Maddy's lives had taken part with Hank actively involved.
But it was the photos of Hank working with Henry on the Camaro and playing with both Henry and Melody when they were still little kids and a babies made Connor start to cry again as he realized how much Hank truly loved his children like his own flesh and blood. Much to Connor's delight the photo of Hank standing with Connor and the rest of the family during Henry and Melody's graduations had been framed alongside the photograph of Barbara and Cole that had been on Hank's desk at the precinct, and tucked inside the box. Holding the framed images in his hands Connor smiled and wiped away his tears.
"Dad, you had more of a family than you really knew." It was getting harder for him to keep his emotions in check but right now he needed to be strong while the rest of his family was feeling weak. "...And we're all going to miss you so much. We already do."
November 17th, 2061:
The wake at the local funeral home was crowded with people who wished to give their final respects to the fallen former Captain, and in turn all gave the deceased detective the proper send-off he so rightfully earned. Connor was sitting in the corner of the funeral home with Henry, his right hand ever present on his emotionally distraught son's left shoulder, while Lucas took the lead and thanked the guests for their time and respects as they came to the wake to see Hank one last time.
Too emotional to really do anything other than comfort Henry and cry himself Connor was truly grateful for Lucas stepping up.
Near the front of the funeral home Melody stood with Evelyn before the gathered mourners as she wiped away her tears, and a soft song began to slowly fill the space. As the song proceeded Melody began to sing in a low voice to honor her late grandfather, her song of choice 'Blackbird', the very song she sang to him the night he had his heart attack and needed to stay in the hospital.
Everyone was in awe of Melody's gift of a voice and everyone began to weep even harder Hank's granddaughter finished the song and promptly collapsed into Evelyn's arms for support as they returned to the seats to be with Connor and Henry.
The minister in attendance stood at the podium and began to deliver a nice sermon regarding Hank's life on the grieving sons' behalf as neither could find their voice at the moment.
A photograph of Hank working with Henry on the Camaro was clutched between Henry's hands tightly as the mourning grandson stared at the image with an utter ache in his heart. During the sermon all the family could do was look at the opened coffin where Hank was laying. His face was calm and peaceful, but it was evident that the Hank that Connor and the rest of the family all loved had long since departed.
They could see his face, but they couldn't feel his presence.
"...He's really gone." Henry whispered despondently as he leaned closer to his father's shoulder. "He's never coming back."
Connor tried to gently 'shush' Henry as he ran his hand along his son's shoulders and back. "It'll be okay, Henry."
As the sermon came to a close the family and friends were asked to approach the coffin to say their final goodbyes. Forcing his legs to move Connor guided Henry forward as Evelyn did the same for Melody, but the heartbroken young man could only bear to look for a few seconds before sobbing and pressing his face into Connor's shoulder. Lucas was escorting Maddy forward along with Chloe as they all openly grieved for their departed father.
As Connor wrapped his right arm around Henry he too began to breakdown and quickly walked away with his son to escape the sympathetic stares from the other mourners.
Locating a quiet isolated area of the funeral home Connor embraced Henry and let him grieve for as long as he needed. "Cry, Henry." Connor encouraged as he fought to keep his own voice steady for his son's sake. "Just cry..."
"This really hurts!"
"I know. I'm hurting, too..."
"When will it stop?"
Connor closed his eyes and remembered when he had asked Hank the exact same question so long before. "...It doesn't stop, Henry. It just gets a little easier to live with one day at a time."
Lucas found his brother and nephew comforting one another and embraced them in a hug of his own. "Hey, it's going to be okay."
As the trio mourned together the other attending guests paid their respects and left quietly.
Doing everything he could to remain strong on Henry's behalf Connor fought to compose himself, and asked for Lucas to stay with Henry for just a moment. There was something that Connor needed to do before he left the funeral home and it was something he wanted to do in private.
Giving Evelyn a nod as he passed her and Melody by Connor confirmed he needed a moment alone.
Returning to where Hank was laying peacefully in the coffin Connor approached and gazed down at his father's face one more time. Reaching behind the large memorial wreath composed of multiple white flowers Connor retrieved the three framed photographs containing images of himself, Henry, Melody, Evelyn, Maddy, Lucas, Cole and Barbara.
Placing the photographs inside the coffin under Hank's arms Connor stifled another sob and spoke to Hank. "...I know you'll be watching over us, but I thought you'd like to have these. Now your family will always be with you, no matter where you go."
Slowly Connor closed the lid to the coffin and bowed his head against the smooth cool dark surface as he let himself cry again.
"I love you, dad."
It was going to be a cold slow night for the surviving Andersons as they begrudgingly left the funeral home to return to the house.
Hank's house.
The house that was now empty and void of the man that they all admired. And yet the house still felt like their home, and it always would be.
Back in the livingroom the house Henry sat on the couch with Lucas at his side as they too began checking through the box of photographs that Connor had found in Hank's bedroom. It made them both feel better seeing images of Hank smiling and playing with Henry and Ruby, and seeing Hank spending time with both Connor and Lucas over the past twenty-three years they had known each other. They were truly his family, and it gave them all a sense of familial grounding and emotional support when they needed it the most.
Upstairs Evelyn was laying with Melody on her bed as she supported her grieving daughter, and tried to get some sleep. Chloe had taken Maddy back home and was doing the same kind gesture for her own daughter.
"Hey, I remember this." Henry held up a photo showing himself sitting on Hank's shoulders as they went to the park by the river. Henry himself was only six years old at the time. "We went to the park after my very first basketball game. He showed me the secret to the perfect free-throw, and I haven't missed yet."
Lucas smiled as he saw the heartwarming photograph. Tucked beneath it was an image of Hank showing Maddy how to finger paint despite Hank have no artistic skill whatsoever. "...Maddy still has the paint set that dad gave to her on her third birthday. He always found the time to be there for every single one of us without fail."
"Yeah. I can't believe he made it to all of my basketball games." Henry was ever appreciative of Hank's support through his lifetime. "I knew it hurt his back to sit on the hard bleachers for hours on end, but he never once complained."
"No... Not even when he was at his sickest."
"He called you too, didn't he Uncle Lucas?"
"Yeah. I knew why he was calling, too, and I'm so glad I was able to talk to him one last time." The mourning deviant's blue eyes were welling up with unshed tears. "But ending the call... That hurt more than I expected. It was the last time I got to speak to him."
"I know." Henry wiped away a rogue tear from his own blue eyes as he sighed and took a deep breath to try to ease his shaking thoughts. It was hard but he was able to remain composed as his grief continued to settle in. "He called me the night before he passed, at seven o'clock on Friday night as usual, but... I knew it was different. After I said goodbye and that I loved him I put aside my phone and went to bed with this strange sense of dread hovering over me. And I just knew that when I woke up the next morning that... Somehow I just knew he was gone."
Lucas nodded a little and began checking back through the box of photographs to try to lighten the mood again. "I understand what you mean."
"I'm just glad that dad was there with him when he passed." Glancing about the livingroom Henry realized that Connor wasn't anywhere to be seen. "Hey, where is dad anyway?"
"He went outside to talk on the phone and finish the final details regarding the funeral arrangements."
"Oh. He's been out there-"
Knocking on the front door stopped Henry mid sentence as he and Lucas turned to look at the door. Getting up from the couch Henry went to answer the door and was greeted by Markus. "Hi, Markus."
"Hey, Henry." Offering the young man his hand Markus greeted Henry properly with a firm handshake. "How're you holding up?"
Accepting the handshake Henry's eyes dulled a little as he answered honestly. "...Not great."
"I had the same reaction when I lost my own father, I get it. I just wanted to stop by and see if you needed anything."
"I'm okay, but I can't answer for dad or Uncle Lucas."
Lucas himself had gotten up from the couch and walked over to the door to greet Markus with a strong handshake of his own. "Hello, Markus."
"Hey, Lucas. Do you need anything?"
"Actually... There might be something you can do for us." Motioning back toward the couch Lucas showed Markus the massive box of photographs sitting on the middle cushion and gave him a small smile. "Think you could us turn these photographs into a type of slideshow or tribute for Hank?"
"Of course." Markus was more than happy to volunteer the artistic skills he had learned from Carl. "It'd be an honor to help with such a display."
Quietly Henry closed the door behind Markus and decided to check in on his dad while Lucas and Markus sat on the couch and began discussing their new plan together. Walking through the backdoor of the kitchen Henry found Connor sitting on the step of the back deck with both hands over his face as he silently sobbed in heartbroken mourning.
"Dad." Henry sat down beside Connor in a matter of seconds and pulled his dad up against him in the same tight hug that Connor had given him so many times before when he was upset. This time it was Henry's turn to take care of Connor. "Dad, don't hide."
"...I'm sorry." The mourning young father apologized morosely. "...I tried to stay strong."
"And don't be sorry. We all miss him."
"I'm supposed to comfort you," Connor forced his voice to steady enough to speak. "not the other way around."
"Why not? We're family! We're supposed to take care of each other, dad. Let me take care of you."
As Connor wept in his son's arms the now orphaned deviant felt the same inexplicable and inescapable heartache that he had suffered through after his mother had died, and after Skye as assaulted during the infamous riot. There was no doubt that Hank's passing was irreversibly changing Connor's life, but this time he had his son, his daughter, his wife and his little brother to see him through the tragedy.
Hank wouldn't be there to keep the darkness from entering his heart anymore, now it was up to Connor to find his own reason to stay in the light.
"It's okay, dad. Just cry... I'm here, and I'll always be here."
Connor tightened his hug and continued to weep against his son's shoulder as they held each other and supported one another as they endured their painful grief together. "...And I'll always be here for you, son. No matter what happens I will always be here."
November 18th, 2061:
The day of the funeral.
The cemetery was peacefully quiet and the sun was shining brightly in a strong contrast to the dark dreary mood of the day itself.
A massive group of mourners had converged on the cemetery to see Hank for his final moments before being laid to rest. Dozens of familiar faces were peppered throughout the hundreds of people who had come to the cemetery, and gathered together in their pain. There was a mixture of family and friends among former police contacts, the unlikely allies Hank had on the streets and the would-be criminals that Hank helped to get their lives back on track before they did anything that permanently led them down a dark path.
Such an eclectic crowd was unexpected but welcomed all the same.
Of course Evelyn, Henry, Melody, Lucas, Maddy, Chloe Markus, North, Josh, Simon, Kara, Chris (with his wife and kids), Gavin, Abby, Aria, Tina (with her now husband and young son) and Joel (with his family) were all in attendance to pay their own respects to their fallen father, patriarch, friend, and ally.
The memorial was composed of a flowery wreath with a portrait of Hank, the image was from his youth and taken the day he graduated from the police academy. Dozens of lilies had been collected and placed all around the coffin out of respect for the fallen man by the various mourners in the crowd. A screen was set up to the side of the coffin showing a slideshow of the hundreds of photographs that had been collected throughout the years, and it brought the group a sense of peace to witness.
After watching the display for almost an hour it was time to begin the eulogy and lay Hank to rest at long last.
It wasn't easy but Connor found his voice and gave his family a subtle nod as the sat together in the front row. The sight of of his wife and kids being so emotionally vulnerable gave Connor an instinctive response to be strong on their behalf until they were able to come to terms with what had happened.
Donned in his black suit out of respect for the deceased Connor stood before the black coffin with his hands folded neatly before himself as he prepared to eulogize his late father. He stood before a generous gathering of family, friends and fellow police officers; humans and deviants alike. Those who had had worked with Hank in the precinct, and those who had come to know Hank as a friend from his work with the deviancy uprising throughout the city, had attended the funeral en mass to give the deceased retired detective the respect he had so rightfully earned.
"Captain Henry 'Hank' Lucas Anderson was a man of quiet resolve and loud virtue." Connor paused as he let out a deep breath to emotionally steel himself once more before continuing on. "Those who had the honor of working with Hank as an officer of the law knew that he could be crude, sarcastic and even short-tempered; but those who had the honor of getting to know Hank as a friend knew that Hank held a big heart full of compassion, patience, empathy and understanding."
Everyone was starting to cry again upon hearing the emotion in Connor's voice.
Closing his eyes tightly Connor bowed his head slightly as he repressed a heartwrenching sob that had risen in his throat.
"When I first met Hank we had been assigned to work together to handle cases with deviant androids. And he was... not happy about the arrangement. Even less so when he learned that I was in fact an android. It didn't help that at the time I would follow him around more than Sumo ever did."
A small cluster of good humored laughter helped ease and lessen the crushing emotional tension in the air.
"Our meeting was under grim unorthodox circumstances that seemed doomed to end in disaster, but as we spent time together and worked with each other to solve our cases and to better understand what was happening in the city we were able to better understand each other. And our resulting friendship changed our lives forever; mine far more than his, and it was for the better. He saved my life and gave me a reason to live." Discreetly glancing at his family Connor managed to give them all a loving smile. "Three very good reasons to live."
Lifting his head back up Connor looked past the group of gathered mourners at the cemetery and to the blue horizon behind them.
"I had learned of Hank's past and of the utter despair he had endured alone. While I knew what happened I was unable to understand it until I had become deviant. And it was Hank who helped me to realize that I am in fact alive and helped me to achieve my deviancy; to find my humanity. Hank helped me to find a heart, and in time all I could do was hope that my own heart would become as strong as his. A strength I was determined to give to my own son, and thanks to Hank, I succeeded."
Giving his final words to the mourners Connor felt the warm tears flowing down his face once more.
"Hank had said 'Time is fleeting, but memories last forever.', and he was right. He's still right." As Connor spoke Henry began to cry again. "Hank was a dedicated detective, a vigil protector, a guardian, a friend..." Connor's right hand gently came to a rest on the corner of the closed coffin lid softly behind him. "and above all else he was a father, and a grandfather. He was the father that I never knew I needed, and the father I never knew I wanted until we met. I wouldn't be half the person, or father, I am today if he hadn't taken me in; if he hadn't given me the chance to prove myself. And I knew from the moment he passed away that my life had changed forever once again, but now it's for the worse because he isn't going to be apart of it anymore."
Connor's palm dropped from the coffin as his hands clenched into pained fists at his sides.
"Despite his own pain and his desire to stop feeling he still found the room to take in a stray deviant and raise him as a son, and then do it all over again with Lucas. And when Henry was born I knew that I'd never have the chance to fail as a parent because Hank would be there to guide me every step of the way. When Melody came into our lives the feeling only strengthened because Hank was there to support us."
A chorus of sniffles and crying accompanied Connor's words.
"I miss him. And I'm going to miss him for the rest of my life. And clearly I won't be alone in this horrible grief."
Steeling his voice for the last time Connor clutched his right hand over his heart as he gave his final words.
"I can honestly say from the depths of my heart that Hank was my dad; and of all the humans I have met in my life I know for a fact that Hank's golden heart; though broken, troubled and scarred, was without a doubt the biggest, and the strongest heart that ever beat in this world. His heart was like his morals, indestructible. And I know I can still feel his kindness resonating throughout this world that is now a little better for having had him protecting it."
November 19th, 2061:
...but memories last forever.
Alone at the cemetery Connor stood before the newly placed headstone with Hank's name engraved upon it as he visited his father for the first time since the funeral. Hank had been laid to rest next to his firstborn son Cole, his departed wife Barbara. The fresh earth over the grave was dark and smoothed over perfectly as a sign of respect. As he rested his left hand atop the headstone slowly Connor bowed his head and placed a white lily down onto the headstone out of additional respect before repeating the action for Cole and Barbara, leaving behind flowers for each of the dearly departed members of the Anderson family.
Returning his attention to Hank's grave Connor bowed his head again and let out a tired sigh.
"Hi, dad. I still miss you."
Reaching into his right pocket Connor pulled out his quarter and held it in the palm of his right hand in a tight fist, rather than dance it over his knuckles as had been his usual nervous tic in the past.
"I'm not quite sure how long it'll take before I can move on and continue to live my life, but I know I will be okay." Tightening his fingers around the coin for a few seconds Connor's hand gradually relaxed into a calmer fist at his side. "I'll keep my promise to you dad, and I will live my life to the fullest. I'll make sure Evelyn, Henry and Melody never know a day where I don't tell them that I love them and remind them that I'll always be there for them."
Rubbing the cuff of his left sleeve over the top of the headstone to brush aside a few stray bits of brown earth from the gray stone Connor managed to flash a faint smile of pride as he remembered every moment that he and Hank had shared together through the years together as an unorthodox but loving family. Each moment played out in his mind in every vivid detail his incredible memory retained.
"Evelyn and the kids weren't ready to come back to the cemetery just yet. Neither Henry or Melody is ready to go back to school, and I don't blame them. Henry is still going to be a forensic scientists, and Melody has chosen her field of study. She wants to be an oncologist so she can, and I'm quoting her on this: kick cancer's ass and make you proud'. Melody has the Anderson fighting spirit, and I know it's because of you."
Unclenching his fist Connor crouched down to read the gilded plaque engraved on the front of the headstone for the first time since he arrived to visit Hank: "Henry 'Hank' Lucas Anderson. Born September 6th, 1985. Died November 14th, 2061. Dedicated Detective. Beloved Father, Grandfather, Husband and Friend."
"Thank you for everything you've done for us, dad. You saved my life and you gave me a reason to live. It may take some time, but I know I can find a new reason to keeping living even without you to guide me on my way. And I know for certain that one day we will see each other again. You spoke about meeting up on the other side one day and I intend to keep that promise, too."
Reaching up his right hand he pressed his palm down against the top of the headstone one last time before he rose to his feet and turned to walk away with his head held high with a returning confidence.
"You were right, by the way." Lifting his hand from the gravestone he gave a weak smile of respect to his dearly departed father. "I don't need this anymore, I didn't even touch it during the funeral, but I still think I need you. I'll try to live on as normally as possible and I know it won't be easy, but I will try. I promise you I will see the world at long last. With Evelyn, Henry and Melody still in my life I know I at least stand a chance at being okay without you. I guess it's safe to say Henry and Melody managed to inherit their grandfather's heart of gold."
Letting one final rogue tear fall from his soulful brown eyes he wiped it away with his thumb and took in a shaking breath to level his voice again.
"I know you're in a better place, and you're finally back with Cole, Barbara, Elizabeth and both Sumo and Ruby, so I don't doubt that you really are okay up there. And now it's my turn to take charge and protect the family just as you protected us. Until we meet again." Connor paid his final respects to Hank as he placed down his final offering before he begrudgingly left his beloved father behind. "...I love you, dad."
Feeling emotionally grounded Connor walked away from the gravestone with a heavy heart but a clear mind as he ventured away from his deceased family and returned to the beautiful cherrybomb red Corvette that he and Hank and restored together. The Corvette was parked along the dirt trail that lapped through the peaceful cemetery and its pristine crimson paint still glistened like a pure ruby in the light of the brilliantly shining sun overhead.
Whispering one last passing goodbye to Hank as he returned to the vehicle Connor turned over the car's engine and wiped away another tear. "I'll see you on the other side, dad. I promise."
As the shining vehicle drove away from the peaceful cemetery at a slow pace a single object was left behind on the headstone to continue to shine in the sunlight in Connor's reluctance absence. Sitting idle atop Hank's grave, left behind to glisten in the bright afternoon sun and to serve as a reminder of everything that the two detectives had experienced together, was Connor's most prized material possession that he had held throughout his entire life.
It was Connor's old worn out coin.
-End of Epilogue-
